Elfen World (Part I)
2 posters
Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG
Page 3 of 3
Page 3 of 3 • 
1, 2, 3
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:18 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Dreachon)
Putting his cap on his head he craned his neck up to see the helicopter leaving, no doubt they had managed to rescue that last surviving member of the DEF squad, didn’t matter much anyway as he likely would have killed the man anyway if he had refused his offer.
Now every stinking last one of these spineless cowards had left the area, going to hide back in their hideouts like the diseased infested rodent they were.
The radio on his hip came to life.
“Tovarich, can you hear me?” He recognized the voice belong to that asshole Sergei, what did that asshole want this time.
“This had better be important Sergei, I don’t have time now for any fancy little excursions. There are people out there that I need to enlighten on their foolishness.”
“Ah.” He could hear a chuckle on the other end. “Here I can help you tovarich, you see I have some very interesting information that might be very valuable to a man on a mission like yourself.”
Kruger growled as he already knew where this was going to, that bastard wanted to see cash. Although Sergei had been a useful ally to their cause he was still a man with nothing but money on his mind, the only he helped them for this final war was to sell arms to all sides that would get involved in it.
“You know very well what I do to people who dare to demand a price from me!” He snarled as he was about to smash the radio.
“That I certainly do, tell you what, why don’t I invite you and tell you part of the info. Then after that tovarich you can go and decide whether to pay or not for the rest. Tell me where are you now so I can get the table ready.”
Relaying his position Kruger waited until he got a response, it took that man certainly long enough. He laughed as he imagined that Sergei needed to look further that he had expected of him.
“Dear Suka. How the hell did you end up all the way there!?” The surprise in his voice was a delight to his ears. “Well guess I can’t wait that long for you to come here by foot, that is going to take days even for you.”
“If you don’t want to wait then I suggest you pull yourself together and do something useful for a change like sending a fucking transport in my direction suka!!” Spatting the word he was already thinking of ways he was going to strangle that man’s neck if he kept up with this kind of nonsense. Perhaps he would be better served by contacting Outer Heaven and call for an airlift.
“Have some good news tovarich. Some of my men are nearby rounding up a little business for me if you catch my hint.” Like hell he knew what that bastard meant, just another shipment of weapons either being delivered or collected, in both cases no doubt stolen and their previous owners dead or in the process of dying.
“It will be there in just about an hour, if you walk towards the west you will likely meet them sooner. I will notify them of your imminent arrival.”
“Very well, just make sure they won’t do any foolish thing.” With that Kruger ended the conversation as he was growing tired of it already. Looking back at his compass it seemed he would need to go back the way he had come, well at least a nice chance to see if the battlefield held anything for him.
Close to an hour later Kruger had become rather annoyed, there had been no horned girls to collect their heads, such a shame as he wouldn’t have minded another trophy.
Still there was the special package he was keeping in his bag. Having kept the direction he expected to come across the goons belonging to Sergei.
Not long after that he could already the sound of a heavy engine and lights started to appear on the horizon. Keeping his position on the road he could see them nearing at high speed.
With shrieking tires and breaks it grounded to a halt just in front of him.
“Suka, have you gone insane!” A men stepped out from the left side yelling at him, his first mistake. Before the man had even gotten out of the car the door was slammed against his leg. The man wailed in agony as Kruger kept pounding his head against the window.
“Dare to call me that again and I will cut off your balls and force it down your own throat!” About to draw out a small dagger he saw the others laughing.
“Well comrades behold the mighty bloodreaver. We were informed of you presence but I had not expected such a welcome.” The man got out from the other side, seeing his face Kruger relaxed a bit as he knew this man, at least one person here with a pair of brains.
“Boris, what a pleasure to see you. Tell me did Sergei put you with these runts just for laughs, they are fucking amateurs and will get themselves killed in no time.”
Boris waved to a guy after him. “Didn’t I tell you that taking these new guys was a mistake.” Turning his attention back to Kruger he gestured for him to take his seat in the back.
“Perhaps you tell him that when we get back to his dacha.”
“Like hell I am going to waste my time on somebody like him, all I want is that fucking information he has and then I will be on my out of here.” Placing his stuff in the back he made damn clear the rest of them kept their distance from him, wasn’t too hard after they had witnessed his beating of that first man.
“No get out away from this shithole, there are people out there with whom I have a score to settle.”
(Jamie)
After hearing the voice there was a brief moment of silence. The voice was then heard again. "Say your coordinates, please." The voice sounded familiar, was it Lily’s? Before Zero could say the destination the boat began to move. The twins must have done it.
Zero saw Alana turn to him and switched to her English language. "Well, it's been a while since we've been home." Ariel nodded at that statement, but didn't say a thing.
Zero noticed that her accent was from London. “So, you come from London as well then? Interesting…” Zero replied, speaking in his English accent as well. Zero saw Alana take Ariel’s hand and began walking inside. “Alana I wish to speak to you alone at some point…there are some questions I want to ask you…” Zero said to Alana as she walked off with her sister.
Zero then turned his attention to Alice. “Are you really sure you want to do this? I mean…he is your father…” Zero asked Alice. It wasn't simple asking someone to just stop your father and kill them. But then again, this is for something different.
“Yes…my father has kept me from the world because he didn't want me to see the chaos he plans to cause…as well as the fact he wasn't planning on keeping me alive when he takes over…if he did then I wouldn't be trapped in that room for all my life…” Alice replied. She looked upset as she talked, but her words were filled with determination.
Zero nodded and then turned to Suzuki. “Suzuki…do you remember anything from your past?” Zero asked, hoping that maybe, just maybe Suzuki remembers something. But she just shook her head.
“No, I don’t remember anything…other than the fact that I love you” Suzuki replied. She looked upset, as if she has disappointed Zero.
Zero sighed and patted her head. “It’s alright, maybe heading back to England could get those memories back, so please don’t look upset.” Zero said to Suzuki, comforting her. Suzuki nodded and then smiled.
Zero looked back at the sea and gazed at it. The girls also did as well.
(Drew)
Ariel looked questioningly at Alana after Zero told her to talk with him later alone. Alana simply gave her a calm look and then they headed below decks to talk. Alana told Ariel of everything that happened after she blacked out. Ariel had a hard time believing it, but because it was her sister she accepted everything she was told as truth.
Ariel didn't like that Zero wanted to discuss something with her sister without her being there. "We should see him together."
Alana shook her head. "You need to rest. You haven't recovered. You are still injured. I will speak with him. Do not worry about me, I can handle him by myself." Alana gingerly nudged her sister toward the bed and left her. She didn't like being away from her, but whatever Zero wanted to talk about must be important.
She found her way back on deck and found him looking at the sea with Alice and Suzuki. "You wish to talk? I'm ready whenever you are."
----------------------------------------------------
Victory1 stared at feeds from the Great Order. He wanted to see everything they were doing to make a decision to help them, to leave them alone, or to fight. This Maxwell guy seemed to be quite a fine fellow, but that did not make the Order pure. He wanted to believe they were an organization for order, but this nagging feeling told him to keep an eye on things. He told the others to watch for anything about dicloni. Their leader hadn't returned still and Victory1 decided to asume complete control.
He worked away like mad. Then he saw feeds of the GO bringing in dicloni from outside. This was fascinating. Soon a fight broke out, but from what he could tell it had been a planned event as both of them were prepared. It was intense to watch as they both used their resources to the best of their abilities, but even then the dicloni won. He wasn't sure if that was planned or not, but it didn't matter.
Then he saw Hector declaring himself as king in some rather ridiculous get up. He looked like a knight from the medival ages. However, this whole scene was not something he expected. The Great Order was not something to rule with, it was something to protect and guide with. This would not be an acceptable change. A tyrant would not be a good thing to have.
He made the final decision to send the video feed to Hack/Slash and upload it to the internet. People needed to know this happened. After all, the Great Order needed to be in its rightful place as a guardian or not around at all.
(Crane)
No. 44 continued to eat her delicious meal as she waited for Maxwell to respond. She didn't care if he took all night, she felt like she could keep eating forever. Unfortunately, she never got to finish her next bite before the door burst open revealing Hector. He looked drastically different than when she had seen him before. He no longer wore the Great Order uniform but rather a suit of ornate armor. Judging from the look on his face, he wasn't there to sit and chat over a nice meal.
"Hector, ummm, something up?" Maxwell asked.
“Yeah, and what's with that get up?” No. 44 asked in a serious yet amused voice.
"...Diclonius...seek now the end of days of your miserable lives, I now stand before you. Your kind will be erased without pause and then your kinds kind, and the kind after that until you are erased completely from history.
My fellow friends, I now stand before you no longer as Captain Hector Schelzanner, but as the usurper of The Great Order. I take great pride in working with all of you throughout my life and I wish to express my greatest thinks of the times we've had."
“What the hell?” 44 said in confusion and she got to her feet. The other 3 Level 1 diclonius also stood. “Hector, what's the meaning of this?!”
"I stand before you now, as the traitor of the Great Order and the self declared Grand King of Law." His hand was raised and he said with absolute certainty in his voice.
"There is our enemies, the horned ones...
...as Grand King Hector Schlenzanner, I now order this call...
EXECUTE THEM!"
In the chaos that followed, 44, 52, 20, and 31 almost didn't have enough time to shield themselves with their vectors. Bullets whizzed by them in all directions as the sound of machine gun fire filled the air. The girls quickly went to work, dispatching as many soldiers in the room as they could. Using her incredible speed, No. 20 made the first kill as she decapitated the soldier closest to her. The other diclonius followed suit and soon things escalated into a blood bath. In a rage, No. 44 began tearing soldiers to pieces and she rounded up the weaker diclonius.
“Run! We'll take care of the soldiers, you just get out of here!!” She yelled to them. Those who had survived the initial attack heeded her words and made a break for the exit.
“I'll go with them!” No. 52 shouted. “I'll be back as soon as the others are safe!”
“Alright then.” No. 44 said with a smirk, bullets still whizzing by her from all directions. She had only one focus now: Hector. No. 20 and 31 would be fine dealing with the other soldiers. These puny weapons meant nothing to a Level 1 diclonius.
As she started walking towards the so called “Grand Kind of Law” No. 44 released all 16 of her vectors.
“HECTOR!!!” she yelled over the sounds of machine gun fire and death screams as she charged full speed ahead, vectors at the ready. She was going to make this bastard pay.
___________________________________________________
Kenshi was beginning to grow a little impatient as he stood there with his head bowed in apology. Was this woman even going to acknowledge him? To think he was being ignored after he asked forgiveness.
“Ummm... Kenshi?” Rei said as she gently tapped him on the shoulder. “Lily is asleep.”
“Wha? Asleep?” Kenshi said as he looked up. It was as she said. Lily was sound asleep, never having heard a word of what he had just said. Placing his hand across his face, Kenshi grumbled in frustration.
“From the looks of things it looks like you could use some sleep too!” Rei said, trying to contain her laughter.
Annoyed and little embarrassed, Kenshi exhaled as he walked over to his bed. “Fine...” he said in an exasperated voice. “I suppose I'll get some sleep.”
“I was hoping you'd say that.” Rei said as she sat down in a chair next to Kenshi's bed. “Sweet dreams!” she said with that pleasant smile of hers.
“Sweet dreams? I wish...” Kenshi thought as he closed his eyes. Still, it would be nice to get some rest.
(Reric)
"What the fuck is wrong with you Captain!" Ivan roared, unfortunately being overrun by the panic that was going on. "Are you insane, get a grip!"
"Ivan!" Maxwell roared, get the girls out of here, get them somewhere safe, anyone still loyal to us needs to be on our side. This isn't our place to be and neither are the girls, we can't act in this situation!"
"Shit..." He roared as Maxwell yelled over to him. As far as it was concerned none of the bullets came close to them, as Hector has so diligently decreed, the gunfire was aimed the Diclonius. The weaker ones were felled in a shower of blood, his eyes sharing no joy but a complete sense of determination. He had followed his heart and this was the outcome, there was absolutely no regret in his mind or soul of what he had done. He had already established himself a traitor, there was no turning back now.
"I wonder...I need to check on Elena and Zen!" Maxwell thought, hurrying away. As he passed the corner, he gazed upon the man he once thought comrade and felt heartbroken. "What happened my friend, has your hatred been so great as you would betray your own friends? And the rest of you, we're we not comrades? We're we not friends who saw life and death together? What happened, surely the hatred that you all feel could not reached his level.
...Is it a nightmare? God I wish it was..."
"The rest of you, retreat, head out and take to the air, annihilate all horned beings upon the pressure of your attacks." The weaker Diclonius were easy to handle, but the Level 1s were being far more problematic. The bloodshed on his side was reaching higher amounts and if his traitorous men decided to stay, they'd only end up getting butchered. For the level 1 Diclonius, being of immense power, only he the Usurper King would have stood a chance.
"HECTOR!!!"
"Hm?" Hector had enough time to register the voice filled with nothing but pure hatred before he was struck, the vectors bombarded his body with the force that could only be imagined. One of them actually managed to strike him around the neck, hitting him so hard that he most certainly must've been torn to pieces. But it was made quite clear of the amour he wore now.
As the attacks hit him, it was without a doubt that he was being affected, he had after all only recently gotten treatment for his wounds. As he vector struck his body, the impact location burst forth in a bright shine of golden light, dazzling in almost any regard had the situation not been so dire. Specialized amour crafted just for him, to think he would've used in such a situation as this.
It was clearly under a similar point as Elena's spear, whose prowess were capable of handling the effects of vectors. But what about the level of force and rage that #44 threw at him? This wasn't just normal vectors, these were the strongest of the strong and most certainly this amour, powerful could not withstand the almighty effect of one filled to the point with unspeakable fury.
Hector might have kept his body from being torn asunder, but he could not stop the attack in its entirety and such power was enough to send him flying, slamming on the tables as his large body collapsed against the wood and the plates fell upon his body.
"...Tsu..." A low sound came form his mouth blood leaking from his lips. "...Impressive..." He admitted, trying to push himself up. "Level 1 Diclonius, no doubt you truly are as powerful as they come. Perhaps not as strong as the demon that I fought, but indeed worthy of praise." He managed to pick himself up, so be it really, another strike would put him down firmly for sure right?
"I will destroy your species no matter what it takes, feel free to rage and be infuriated and to seek survival, I will not begrudge you that. But I will end you all, you, your friends, that demon down to the last speck until nothing but memories remain.
...Come now, my enemy, I will crush you." He spoke in a dark voice.
---
---
"Elena!" Maxwell saw the woman on the ground, blood leaking from her body.
"Kuh! M-Maxwell...Hector...he..."
"I know, I don't understand, but..."
Elena tried to push herself up, knowing it was impossible and yet wanting to move, to seek out her men, to help. "Here, I'll help..." Although she was a young woman and fairly lightweight, it was still trouble trying to carry her especially when Elena had absolutely no way to move herself.
"ZEN!" The Lt. General, covered in bandages saw them, his eyes widening for an instant when he saw Elena and quickly went into action. "What is the problem...?"
Trying to explain everything would be too much. First things first, they had to get outside and somewhere to safety.
---
---
And speaking of outside, Ivan Cos quickly got the members who were still loyal to the G.O to support the Diclonius. Firing at the men wasn't an option, though it pained him, they had not fired at him, so it felt wrong to fire back. But they had to protect the Diclonius at all cost.
"Girls! Listen up, stay near us, the men who aren't against you! Our...these..." He couldn't say traitors, not yet at least. "These others are only attacking you, they shouldn't risk shooting at us to reach you!"
(Jamie)
It was quiet for a while. Zero liked that, it gave him time to think. What were they going to do once they reach England? Did the twins have a plan? Or were they going to just think that could just walk in without any trouble? To be honest Zero didn't have a plan either. He didn't know how he was going to get into the castle. If he tried using his speed then he would get noticed by the soldiers from a far. He also couldn't just get near the castle as the soldiers would recognise him straight away. This was becoming troublesome for Zero as he was still in thought of what plan he was going with.
Zero suddenly heard footsteps get closer. It was Alana. "You wish to talk? I'm ready whenever you are."
Zero turned to Alana and nodded. Zero then looked at Suzuki and Alice. “I would like to speak to Alana alone please.” Zero said to the girls. The girls both nodded and moved a good distance from the two so that they couldn't overhear.
Zero took off his mask and turned to Alana. “Do not worry; I will not turn this into an interrogation or anything like that. You are free to not answer the question, as well as ask your own.” Zero said to Alana. He wasn't going to force her to answer him, but he would like it if she does answer everything he asks. “Ok my first question is actually about you…for you see I have noticed that you and your sister no longer act the same…when your sister looks at me…it is with nothing but disgust and hatred. But with you…you don’t show that same look as your sister does…why? Why do you no longer look at me with disgust? Why do you no longer look at me with hatred? What has made you change your opinion of me?” Zero asked. He now waited for Alana’s response and if she had questions of her own.
(Dreachon)
After having spent hours on the road the vehicle came to a halt as it approached the outskirts of the town, Kruger signaled to let him get out as he would walk the remainder of the journey.
“Time to pay him a visit.” He took on a relaxed pace as he was not in a particular rush to get there, in fact he wouldn’t mind for something exciting to happen during his walk.
Didn’t take him long to find the rear entrance to the black lotus, as usual a group of Sergei’s private guard was standing outside dealing with any unwanted pests.
Seeing him the quickly parted, guess they had already been informed of his arrival in the city, looking at several of them he could almost smell the fear coming from the. Should he give them a good scare or would it be better to save that for later.
“Open the fucking door or I will kick it in.” He snarled as he noticed that it was closed, seriously it wasn’t doing any good for his mood. They took just two seconds to long as he brought his booth down into it, causing the lock to give in and having the entire door smash into the unfortunate soul trying to open it.
Looking down on the waitress lying there with her face covered in blood he snarled. “If you can’t even do your job properly then you are just fucking useless, now get yourself fixed.”
She was trembling with fear as he kneeled down next to her. “You ain’t listening are you.”
“I would prefer tovarich if you could refrain yourself for hurting my personal. It is very hard to find good staff these days in these parts that won’t start a ruckus over some business.” Sergei approached him from the era although making sure to keep a healthy distance between them.
“Suit yourself.” Kruger got up and followed him into the main room in the back, seeing it again it reminded him of the old times. “Let’s get straight to business, I want to hear that information of yours.”
“Off course my friend but first allow me to offer you some drinks, the usual I presume?” Sergei pulled several bottles from behind his desk, smiling like a child with a brand new present. “What do you think, there were not easy to come by I should mention and very pricy.”
“Spare me the bothersome details.” Kruger held up the glass for him. “Have somebody capable also deal with the special package in my bag, make sure they understand to be delicate with it.
Raising an eyebrow Sergei looked at him. “So what could be so special about that package, please don’t tell me you are bringing another of that maniac’s bombs into my establishment.”
Kruger laughed at hearing the concern in his voice. “Trust me, this does not belong to Fatman but it did to a certain very influential politician.” They watched as another waitress came in to take the bag with her still under the watchful eyes of both men.
“To think you surround yourself with such young pretty girls. How do you manage to keep your hands of them.”
“I don’t but I make it clear what happens if they try and tell anybody about it.” Sergei laughed as he sat down and took a big cheroot from his desk while offering a second to Kruger which was declined with a growl.
“Now about that information I promised you, well you see this came from one of my men about a week ago before all of this mess started.”
He coughed. “Btw I should really thank you for having blown up that base, really has the local police in an uproar, makes my business very difficult to run smoothly.”
The growling from Kruger got only worse as Sergei continued with the boring part until he finally to the part that interested him.
“There is a man who owns this little bakery in the city, one of my men saw a girl working there for some time and she bore a resemblance to one of the girls that were reported by you.”
Kruger leaned forward from his chair. “Where is this bakery?”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:20 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Drew)
Alana gave Zero a curious look. She didn't expect him to ask such a pointless question. Did it matter? Besides, it was his assumption they were looking at him with hatred and disgust... They had only felt mistrust toward him. She shook her head irritably. "Honestly, why are you asking me such a stupid question? Here I was thinking that you actually had something important to ask. Hatred? Disgust? You think we have time for such petty emotions?" She put her hand on her hat as the breeze picked up slightly. "The only thing we felt towards you was mistrust. I feel you've proved yourself otherwise, however Ariel hasn't seen what I saw and I'm certain her feelings will remain the same for some time." There she went, answering the question anyways and wasting her time. "Silly boy thinking we hate you. Is that always the first thing you assume when people look at you with distrust in their eyes? Our first experience with you was you attacking Lily and those she was protecting. I'm certain you'd treat us the same way if we were under control of someone else and attacking Suzuki or Alice then suddenly were freed."
She took a breath and her irritated expresion continued. "Do you have anything important to ask? Or will you just waste our time with things like opinions and emotions?"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste turned to face Mika, who had stayed behind. She looked a bit worried as Cyrax had disappeared. "You are free to stay the night here if you wish. I am sure he'll return. He knows the way here. I can tell he cares about you a lot, that's important for a dicloni if she, er he, wants to learn to have control over oneself. Room 215 is open on the second floor, I can lead you there if you'd like. It's already furnished with everything needed. You'll even have a bathroom to yourself."
She stepped forward to lead her to the apartment suite.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
OOC: This timeskip is for Lily so RP can be done with Kenshi in the morning. Everyone else will still be on the same day until they're done for that night.
Lily woke up in the morning. She had actually slept quite well in spite of the burns she had on her back. By now they had crusted over, so moving around would be inflexible and robotic unless she wanted to hurt a fair amount. She couldn't believe how lucky she was to only be burned by a rocket blast and not blown to pieces. The improbabilty of it all was astounding.
She had no time to waste laying around. She got up and found a clean nylon shirt laying next to her on the ground. Apparently the nurses remembered her long list of allergies well enough to get her the right kind of clothing. Hives on top of a burn would be quite... unpleasant. She went into the bathroom nearby and changed into the dark blue shirt throwing the damaged black one into the trash. Changing was an interesting and awkward not to mention somewhat painful operation, but she managed to do it somehow. She then walked over to Kenshi to wake him up.
When they did she smiled apologetically. "Sorry if I disturbed you, but I wanted to talk a bit if you don't mind, dearie."
(Jamie)
Alana looked at Zero with a curious look and shook her head irritably."Honestly, why are you asking me such a stupid question? Here I was thinking that you actually had something important to ask. Hatred? Disgust? You think we have time for such petty emotions?" She put her hand on her hat as the breeze picked up slightly. "The only thing we felt towards you was mistrust. I feel you've proved yourself otherwise, however Ariel hasn't seen what I saw and I'm certain her feelings will remain the same for some time."
“Typical that she would be acting like this…still as arrogant as ever…and just when I was beginning to like your presence…” Zero thought to himself. Can he not ask this type of questions? Or is she just going to keep acting like a bitch?
"Silly boy thinking we hate you. Is that always the first thing you assume when people look at you with distrust in their eyes? Our first experience with you was you attacking Lily and those she was protecting. I'm certain you'd treat us the same way if we were under control of someone else and attacking Suzuki or Alice then suddenly were freed."
“This is where we are different…when Lily is attacked you do your best to protect her with your life…” Zero calmly replied, but his calm words started to become cold. “But if you even think about trying to harm Suzuki…I’ll make sure that your body is never found…” Zero said to Alana. He looked into her eyes, so she could see the determination in his eyes, as well as in his speech.
She took a breath and her irritated expression continued. "Do you have anything important to ask? Or will you just waste our time with things like opinions and emotions?"
“Do I have anything important to ask? Yes. Will I ask them? Not anymore…” Zero replied coldly. He placed his mask back on and walked past Alana. He didn't move out of the way either, so part of his body hit Alana in the process. “I'm ending this conversation before it even begins…if this is how you are going to be like…then it is pointless for me to even try…” Zero continued. “I did have important questions, but now it feels like a waste of time to ask you…” Zero then stopped by the door. “Suzuki…Alice…we are heading in.” Suzuki and Alice nodded and caught up to Zero. They both walked in through the door before Zero, as he stayed by the door and just stood there. “We are heading to a separate room…don’t bother talking to me for the rest of this boat journey…” Zero coldly said to Alana. Zero took one step before saying one more thing to Alana. “You think you know Excalibur…but you don’t…you may think you know him for possibly a few years…but I have known him all my life…so understand that stopping Excalibur means more to me then it ever will for you…” And with that, Zero walks in and slams the door.
Zero walked in and saw that Suzuki and Alice were still near him. Zero then looked for the first empty room that suited him and walked in it. Zero leaned on the wall and took a deep breathe. He didn't know how long this boat trip was going to take, but it didn't matter. He knew Alana wasn't going to listen to any order he just made, they are too arrogant to do it, but for now he just wanted some peace and quiet, and at the moment that is what he was getting.
(Drew)
“This is where we are different…when Lily is attacked you do your best to protect her with your life…” Zero calmly replied, but his calm words started to become cold. “But if you even think about trying to harm Suzuki…I’ll make sure that your body is never found…”
Is he a child or a man? Alana thought. He's not even listening to the question. He's not even paying attention to the context.
“Do I have anything important to ask? Yes. Will I ask them? Not anymore…” Zero replied coldly. He placed his mask back on and walked past Alana. He didn't move out of the way either, so part of his body hit Alana in the process. “I'm ending this conversation before it even begins…if this is how you are going to be like…then it is pointless for me to even try…” Zero continued. “I did have important questions, but now it feels like a waste of time to ask you…”
"You're wasting your time by not asking, child. Are you going to run away every time someone treats you with disrespect?" She was really irritated now. "You weren't even listening to what I was saying were you? Typical of a child. While I don't distrust you anymore, respect is certainly a far way from being earned. Especially if you run away every time I'm 'like this'."
“You think you know Excalibur…but you don’t…you may think you know him for possibly a few years…but I have known him all my life…so understand that stopping Excalibur means more to me then it ever will for you…”
Again she shook her head. "Of course I don't know him! He captured my sister and I and we never actually met him. We know his voice and what he did to us and every other sister and child in there. You can have your selfish revenge, our interests are aimed a little higher than that, fool child." By then he had already left by slamming the door behind him. She called after him. "You actually want to have a grown up talk come to me, boy. You know where I am."
(Drew)
Sometime had gone by after what had happened. The girls were tired and decided to go to sleep. Although during this time Zero had stayed in the same place he was since going into the room. He just sat there, with his head down. The girls knew he wasn't in the mood so they let him be.
Zero was in deep thought. He was thinking about what Alana said. Just because what he said was ‘out of context’ doesn't mean his wasn't listening to her.
"You're wasting your time by not asking, child. Are you going to run away every time someone treats you with disrespect?"
Does she really think that Zero runs away every time someone treats him bad? No, it was quite the opposite; people who usually threat him badly don’t usually live long. But could she be right though? Zero could of have done something else, but instead he chose to walk away because he couldn't take Alana’s arrogance.
"You weren't even listening to what I was saying were you? Typical of a child. While I don't distrust you anymore, respect is certainly a far way from being earned. Especially if you run away every time I'm 'like this'."
“Respect is hard to earn if you constantly refer the person you want respect from as a child…especially from someone who looks like they are twelve…” Zero thought to himself. Why should he earn her respect if she only calls him a child? You won’t get respect if you always call people that. Also respect is a two way street, if she wants him to respect her, she better be prepared to do the same.
Zero needed some air, so he got up and headed for the door, opening and closing it quietly, so that he didn't wake up the girls. Zero reached outside, no one was outside, so it was just him. He reached the front and took off his mask. He then took in a deep breath, and let out a big sigh and began speaking out loud. “Maybe Alana is right…maybe I should change the way I act…maybe I should stop acting so stubborn sometimes…” Zero said with an apologetic and defeated voice. “I should probably apologize to her…”
(Crane)
"Level 1 Diclonius, no doubt you truly are as powerful as they come. Perhaps not as strong as the demon that I fought, but indeed worthy of praise." He managed to pick himself up, so be it really, another strike would put him down firmly for sure right?
"I will destroy your species no matter what it takes, feel free to rage and be infuriated and to seek survival, I will not begrudge you that. But I will end you all, you, your friends, that demon down to the last speck until nothing but memories remain.
...Come now, my enemy, I will crush you." He spoke in a dark voice.
“You'll never get away with this you bastard!” No. 44 yelled in anger. “I'll cut you into a thousand pieces before you even lay a finger on another diclonius!”
With that, 44 charged forward using vector walking to gain speed. Hector was an extremely large man, so it stood to reason that he most likely wouldn't be very fast. She may not be the fastest diclonius, but No. 44 was sure she could out maneuver this brute. As she closed the gap between herself and Hector, No. 44 used her vectors to quickly change directions, hoping to throw him off balance, and launched five vectors at his legs.
“The bigger they are, the harder they fall right?” she thought.
__________________________________________________
"Girls! Listen up, stay near us, the men who aren't against you! Our...these..." He couldn't say traitors, not yet at least. "These others are only attacking you, they shouldn't risk shooting at us to reach you!"
“Everyone, listen to this man!” No. 52 shouted. “Stay near him and use your vectors to deflect the bullets!”
No. 52 stayed in the back of the group, making sure no one came from behind. She let the others go on ahead without her. She would stay behind and make sure no one followed, at least from this end.
___________________________________________________
Rei awoke early the next morning, while most everyone was still asleep. She looked over at Kenshi before stretching her arms above her head and letting out a big yawn.
“Morning already?” she asked in a soft voice. She stood and, making sure not to wake Kenshi, made her way to the lobby. With it being so early there were hardly any people around and it was quite peaceful. She didn't stay to enjoy the tranquility for long, however. She had work to do. Making her way outside, Rei looked around in the early morning light as she tried to get her bearings. The warehouse district was a rough place, but she thought she remembered how to get back into the main part of the city. It took a little while of navigating through dirty alleys and old warehouses, but she finally made it. How long had it been since she had been in the city? It seemed like forever. Lost in her thoughts, Rei almost completely missed her destination.
“Oh! Here it is.” she said as she approached the small grocery store she had always shopped at while she lived here. A small bell rung as she opened the door and when she stepped through everything looked as she remembered it.
“Morning! How can I help ya?” and old voice called out from the back. Rei turned to see a small old man step out from the back. He looked very frail, with thinning gray hair and many lines of age covered his face.
“My word.... Is that you Rei?” he said in surprise, his face lighting up at the sight of one of his favorite customers.
“Hi Mr. Tazuna! Long time no see!”
“So I was right, it is you!” he said, rushing over to her as fast as his old legs would carry him. “Its been ages since I last saw you! I was beginning to get worried about ya girl! Where ya been all this time?”
“Hehehe, its kind of a long story.” she said with a small laugh. She didn't think he'd understand even if she did explain it to him. “But anyways, I'm here to buy some ingredients.”
“Ingredients? Well go on, help yourself!” he said with a bright smile. “Take your time, I'll go get the Mrs. and tell her you're here. She's been even more worried about you than I have!”
Rei busied herself gathering ingredients while she waited for Mr. Tazuna to return. She always loved shopping here because even though they were small, this shop always had just what she needed. By the time the Tazuna's had come to greet her, Rei had already filled 4 bags worth of ingredients.
“Rei, is that you dear?” Mrs. Tazuna said as she rushed over to Rei. “I've been so worried about you! Ever since you stopped coming I thought something terrible had happened!”
“Oh no, I'm perfectly fine!” Rei said, trying to reassure Mrs. Tazuna. “I've just been... away for awhile.”
“Well, no matter, I'm just glad that you're alright!” she said with a sigh of relief.
“We're both glad you're alright, Rei.” Mr. Tazuna interjected. “And by the looks of it you're back to what you do best as well. It looks like you're planning some kind of feast!”
“Haha, well I guess you could say that.” Rei said with a smile, a small blush appearing on her cheeks.
“Well, come on, lets go take care of business.” Mr. Tazuna said as he lead Rei over to the check out counter. After the total rung up, Rei paid for her groceries and prepared to leave.
“Goodbye! It was so good seeing you two again!” she said as she waved goodbye. Rei was a few steps outside of the shop when a tug on her shirt stopped her.
“Rei wait.” Mr. Tazuna said, his voice much less happy than before. Rei turned around to see what he needed.
“Mr. Tazuna, what is it? Did I forget something?”
“No, its not that....” he said with concern in his voice. “Look... I know you've been gone for quite awhile... and I'm sure you had a good reason to leave so suddenly.... but you need to go see Mr. Nara.”
Rei's eyes went wide in shock. How could she forget? She ran off and left Mr. Nara with no explanation at all. “He must be worried sick!” she thought to herself. “And I wonder if he found anyone to replace me?.... “ a pang of guilt struck her as she thought of what might have happened to Mr. Nara while she was gone.
“You're right... I'll definitely go see him.” she replied.
“Good, I'm glad to hear it.” Mr. Tazuna said, his mood lightened just a bit. “Have a good day Rei. Come back and visit us soon.”
____________________________________________
Kenshi lay in his bed awake with his eyes closed, enjoying this rare chance to get some well needed rest. Surprisingly he had gotten a full nights sleep with no nightmares at all. His rest was soon interruped, however, as Lily requested to speak with him.
"Sorry if I disturbed you, but I wanted to talk a bit if you don't mind, dearie."
Slowly opening his eyes, Kenshi looked over at Lily before sitting up. "No I don't mind." he said. "I actually have some things to discuss with you as well..."
(Reric)
"Kah!" He let out a short but loud roar, swinging his axe at the girl right as she moved. The blade swished passed her, enough to blow her hair and clothe around, but air was nothing the attack missed and he very well knew it. Again he took the blade and tried to aim again, only to be struck multiples on his legs and pushed back. Just like before the bright shine of golden light radiated brilliantly as the vectors hit them. He felt back wards and then pressed his legs against the ground, catching his balance.
Something was wrong. Perhaps the amour itself was allowing it take the effects of vectors and a bit of its power to negate it. It was a surprise but certainly not an impossibility knowing the brilliance of technology these days. But something was up, being struck by such force would've brought Hector down, and yet he had still stood, not just that he had caught his balance. More so, the attack of the vector had seem unnaturally light.
"...Cut me into a thousand pieces? You couldn't cut my balance off that last attack. I would assume that the vectors of Diclonius were far more powerful than that? I thought the hands of Diclonius were amazing, beyond the scope of anything imaginable. What a laugh, I had mistaken you for something dangerous, worthy of praise.
Or have I gotten too powerful for my own good? You want to stop me? I can't be stopped, not now...not when I have become what I am. I won't lose to you, not some punk kid an especially some punk kid horned girl who doesn't know her place.
You are nothing but a child and in the end, that's all you ever shall be." He smiled at the last one and raised his hand and mockingly beckoned her to come at him.
"Come now, child, I will discipline you..."
---
---
As the Diclonius came closer to the G.O, the traitors stood poised with weapons ready but did not fire. As though, their targets were the girls and didn't risk to shoot at their former friends.
"Move now, the Diclonius must be exterminated."
"You're insane! If these girls are going to die, at least give a better reason, or hell a reason! This is...how can you all do this? Was it really that bad that you would betray us all!" Maxwell roared.
"We thought about it, but like Hector we too are uncertain and full of disgust. We tried to change it but we can't, so we changed our ways and followed the rules of our new king.
Move away Brigadier General Maxwell, all of you move!"
Maxwell and Ivan got ready, aiming their weapons upon the traitors. But none of them fired for very good reason. the first to fire meant that all of them would end up attacking each other. Right now this was a stalemate and very annoying one at that. Their problem was not defeating their opponents, the problem was finding a way to get the girls out safely and away from this mess. The Level 1 Diclonius could handle the soldiers and may even fare well against some of the Aeriel attacks.
But the others were sitting ducks and there's no way they'd be able to protect all of them.
"If you have a better idea, by all means tell me..." Maxwell said. "Because you're probably not going to like this one. You girls are sitting ducks if we stay here and unfortunately even the strongest of you won't be able to handle all of this by yourself. I am going to make a distraction an fire my weapon, close your eyes because this is going to bright if I do.
Then I want you to get away, separate into several paths and run. This won't stop them but if we can break up and make it harder for them to get you...well hopefully more of you will survive in the end." He whispered to No. 52.
(Drew)
Alana had decided to stay on deck. The yacht was fairly large, so it was easy for people to miss each other as they moved around it. She leaned on the railing thinking that she may have gone too hard on Zero. He was proud and powerful and knew it. "Sir Knight," was what Lily always called him. A lot of his mannerisms did match up to that ideal. If anything though, it was more along the lines of Fallen Knight. He didn't move to serve any kingdom or order. It was clear his actions were for himself even if he believed otherwise. His hunt for Excalibur was clearly something matching vengeance. She could work with that. She didn't like to, but she could.
She heard the door open and close simply because she was near it. Then footsteps around the other side of the boat toward the bow. She quietly stepped around to see Zero with his mask off talking to himself. She only heard. "I should probably apologize to her." She smiled slightly and returned to where she was before she head him come out. Now was not the time to confront him.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily was a tad surprised but smiled. It was an amusing coincidence. "Very well."
She gestured over to a nearby table. "Might as well talk with some relative comfort."
She sat at the table leaning forward a bit to keep pressure off of her upper back. "I was hoping we could work together to take down the DEF. Unless some major changes have been made in the last few years, I know where the main base is at." Her eyes turned sad for a moment. "I worked in it after all." At that time it was the only base with the resources for her to work on the weapons. "It's on the northern island. It's also very well protected. If I could have I would have already taken it out, but the thing is... all I have going for me right now is surprise. Unless they've learned otherwise from anyone that knew me survived at the base we were at, they don't know I'm working against them."
(Dreachon)
Having gotten the information Kruger was becoming increasingly impattient as they men nearly finished with loading the vehicle, it was a recent addition to Sergei’s personal arsenal, a KamAZ armored care that he had secured though how had had managed to smuggle it inside the country was a mystery to him, still it stood to good reason that it had been supplied by “Outer Heaven” itself.
“Will you people just hurry up and get this brick loaded for god sake, I have seen dead people move faster than you guys.” These people were not doing any wonder to his rather violent temper at the moment but Sergei had insisted that some of his own men went with him just to make sure that he got the car back in one piece.
“My apologies sir, but we needed to bring this along on the boss’s orders.” One of the men replied as he they placed a rather large suitcase in the back, luckily this one had enough room to easily take in ten people and given there were only six of them they most certainly had the space for whatever it was that they needed to carry with him. In his opinion however it was another piece of deadweight that was only wasting precious time.
He looked again at the gun turret mounted on top of it, the heavy 30mm autocannon was certainly going to provide some firepower if they were going to need it anyway. But in light of the circumstances Kruger had decided on getting it removed from the car as it would attract only extra attention.
Satisfied they were finally done with loading the vehicle and getting themselves ready Kruger allowed himself a small grin. “Alright get your asses into the car, we need to pay somebody a visit.” He took his place next to the driver, looking over his shoulder he could see these men at least knew how quickly enter a vehicle and take a seat.
“Where to now sire?” The driver asked as the car rumbled out of the garage. Providing the directions they left the terrain just situated outside of the city, one of the many that Sergei had no doubt build to store his merchandise. Still for now it served as a good place from which to launch this little venture out.
He would have preferred to go alone but with all that had been going one the local authorities were on high alert, they had even initiated a curfew prohibiting people from going out. He wouldn’t be surprised if they were to run into them during their approach.
The heavy car went well over the terrain, it’s heavy diesel engine roaring as it negotiated the rough terrain, just like Sergei to make certain these storage facilities of him were kept well clear of the more standard roads, it certainly limited who could approach them unless they knew where to go. “Men get yourself ready, we are nearing the junction.”
Kruger knew which junction the driver was referring to, it was the one where their little dirt road linked up with the asphalt roads that would take them straight into the city.
“Keep the lights on, we don’t want to attract any unneeded attention.” Kruger gestured for the driver, sure it there was still plenty of daylight left but now he had no reason to take a risk of getting discovered.
The man nodded as he left them on, allowing them an even better view of the road ahead and in the distance much to his annoyance there was already a patrol car stationed.
Just what he fucking needed now, he swore that if any of these clowns were going to cause trouble he would personally skin and then kill them.
Acknowledging his order the men nodded as they placed their weapons out of sight.
Receiving hand signals to turn over they halted right behind the patrol car, Kruger was certain to allow their driver to do the talking as he was from this city himself.
Taking a slice from the tobacco he snarled as the talk kept going for far too long. A quick nod to the men told them enough as one of them quietly exited through the rear, he himself disembarked from the car before making his way over to the patrol car itself to deal with the other agent.
Both agents were dead before they even knew what had happened.
“Dispose of those bodies and get that car out of sight.” Kruger was quick to give them their orders, unceremoniously they bodies were dumped in the nearest bushes along with the car.
Having deal with their little delay the car finally arrived within the city limits itself, now they would be heading towards the market square and to the bakery that Sergei had told him.
“Let’s make this very clear, none of you dare to harm that man, he has information I want and should any of you forget that I will be certain to discipline you myself!”
There was no need to inform these men, they had already heard what had happened earlier and no doubt Sergei would have taken precautions in letting his men knew what a violent temper Kruger could have.
Then slowly grinding to a halt the vehicle stopped as they had reached the market square. “You three get out and make sure there will be no intrusions.” The men left as they started to sweep the area, right now it would be preferable if nobody where to get any stupid heroic thoughts and got in their way.
“If I may ask?” The driver addressed him. “What do you need from that old baker, is he involved with the government?”
Kruger grinned. “The man information pertaining to the location of several highly dangerous individuals I am currently tracking, they are called diclonius.”
Hearing those words the men felt silent as they had heard on the news about these.
“Diclo… as in those weird looking girls with horns. This is crazy.”
“Shut your mouth, they are nothing more than foul looking brats. I know because I killed three of them in a single night.”
Seeing the men return and informing him of the bakery being closed and protected by a rather sturdy fence he smiled. “Then let’s go and knock on the door.”
The car started again and crossed the square as it gained speed. With a horrifying shriek it ploughed itself through the fence and into the bakery itself.
(UnI)
Quite some time had passed as Soren continued on with his morning, waiting patiently for Lillica to wake up. His patience was wearing thin though. The thoughts about the dream he had overnight, and the ones before that were all that was running through his mind. If Lillica was awake then at least she could keep his mind off it. He reached over to his coat which was laying on the couch, and pulled out a pack of cigarettes from one of the pockets. Making his way outside he kept the door open a crack, and lit up a cigarette.
This was his third one today already waiting for Lillica to wake up. He had taken a shower earlier to pass the time as well. "Bloody hell this kid knows how to sleep." He muttered quietly to himself. Taking a few drags of his cigarette Soren watched as many different kinds of people walked by along the sidewalk. Men, women, elderly, young. It was amazing how many different people you could see in just a few minutes.
"Look at all them. So in tune with their everyday life that most don't even realize there could be something or someone out there right now ready to take it." His thoughts had gotten a little dark. Especially after being around so many diclonius and dangerous people the past few days. Although everyone he met seemed friendly and innocent they all had the potential to kill, and here they lived, in a city that's abundant with life. But who was Soren to try to think of those other people as deadly when he himself had killed an officers of the law just to save Cyrax.
"Gahh Cyrax, why the fuck did you have to run off. It's not that I'm worried about all of these person's safeties, but I can't imagine it would be good for me or you if you gave in to that inner voice when no one else was there." He finished up his thoughts, about the same time he finished his cigarette, and walked back into the apartment.
Lillica stood at the edge of the hallway arms, clad in her white pajamas with pink glitter, and pink fuzzy bunny slippers. Her long deep blue hair was scrunched up into two separate buns, and her arms stretched over her head as she yawned and then rubbed her eyes. "I feel like a gazillion bucks!" she exclaimed, and then smiled towards Soren.
"I'm sure you do." He retorted calmly. It was good that she was finally awake. He had decided to go check to see if Cyrax had come back, and maybe get more info on anything or anyone. "Hurry up and get ready, I'll make some pancakes and then we can leave and go back to that place from last night again." He instructed Lillica. whilst giving her a shooing motion back to her room.
Lillica clapped her hands quickly, and darted back to her room to change. Vellux peeked his head up from the couch, and yawned exposing his curling tongue and several sharp teeth. "You're coming too my furry little friend, at least until I get some kind of dog, er fox door for you!" Soren stared at Vellux, until the fox extended his front paws and laid it's head in between them. "I'm getting to old for this shit." Soren laughed as he thought that was probably what Vellux would say.
The kitchen smelled delicious when Lillica re-entered and saw a plate of pancakes sitting on the middle of the table. "Yay, Soren can breakfast!" She smiled as she took some bites out of her first that were completely doused with syrup.
"Heh, well get used to it because Pancakes are probably the only thing I can make." He laughingly said, as he watched her continue to pour even more syrup on her pancake. His eyes grew wider the more she poured out. "Lillica do you want some pancake with that syrup?!"
"SOREN THIS STUFF IS DELICIOUS!" She said dipping her finger into it, completely ignoring the pancake. "I've never had it before I don't think..."
"She's never had syrup? Hell, I don't think even a diclonius' childhood is that deprived!" He made a mental note to buy more whenever they got back. He waited as Lillica finished her breakfast that was only about 10 percent pancake at this point. "You ready to go? I'm sure you want to see Celeste again."
"You can bet your socks on it that I do mister!" Lillica placed her plate in the sink and washed her face before rushing to the door and pointing outside while glaring at Soren.
Walking over to the couch Soren grabbed his coat and put it on. Checking the pockets to make sure an assortment of items were there. Leaning down, he picked up a half-asleep Vellux and placed him over his shoulders. He had to lean forward a bit as the foxes back legs were draped over his left shoulder, and his front draped over his right. It was like having a scarf that's still alive. Vellux had slept on Soren like this before just not that often, and he turned his head to lick his owner's face.
Next to the door, standing upright was his bow, which he proceeded to pick up with his left hand. Realizing he couldn't carry the quiver with Vellux on his shoulders he turned to Lillica and asked her to grab her backpack with wheels and a handle.
"Soren why do you need to bring that mean thing anyways!" She said sticking her bottom lip out, as she brought the bag out and Soren shoved the quiver in it.
"Because just how I make YOU feel safe, this thing makes ME feel safe. Plus it used to belo-..." He paused and was quiet for a few seconds. "It was a gift, and since it means a lot to me I like to have it close by. Any more questions? No, good. Then off we go!" Sliding open the door Soren stepped out, a fox draped around his shoulder, bow in his left hand, and a pink backpack with wheels and telescoping handle in his right being pulled behind him. Lillica skipped behind him as they walked back towards to the warehouse district.
The walk was much quicker, seeing as how they both knew their way there now. Soren stopped a little distance away and examined the familiar building. He was hoping Cyrax had returned, but if not, then he still had other things he wanted to find out. He took a deep breath as he and Lillica walked up to the door, and gave it a few knocks.
(Drew)
Celeste only happened to be in the lobby when she heard the knocking on the door. It was still something to get used to since so many people would just walk into the building and walk out without knocking every day. It was a building with public areas after all. She had only planned on checking in on Lily, Kenshi, and Rei, but whoever was at the door would be getting her attention first.
She openned the door to see Soren, Lillica, and Vellux. She smiled at Lillica warmly. "Hello again. I hope you are well today. Please, come on in." She let them come inside. "If you're here looking for Cyrax... well he hasn't returned, and Mika is currently sleeping right now. I hope there are some things I can help you with though."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Alana stayed outside a moment longer before she decided to return below deck to where her sister now slept. Zero would apologize in his own time, she felt no reason to rush him. After all, if he couldn't take the initiative on his own what kind of man was he?
(Crane)
“You are nothing but a child and in the end, that's all you ever shall be." He smiled at the last one and raised his hand and mockingly beckoned her to come at him.
"Come now, child, I will discipline you..."
No. 44 listened to Hector's taunting while trying to hold back her rage. Just who did he think he was talking to her like that? At any rate, 5 vectors wasn't going to cut it. His body and armor were just too strong, not to mention that force field he had. This was going to be difficult. She couldn't afford to hold back any longer.
“This is going to be difficult..” she thought to herself as she tried to evaluate that best plan of attack. “With that force field up I have no choice but to attack with full force. But even at full force I'm not sure if I can break through or not. There has to be a weak spot somewhere...”
Extending all 16 vectors, No. 44 prepared to attack. She was going to see if Hector was still as cocky after feeling the force of all her vectors combined.
“Discipline this you bastard!!!” she yelled as she charged towards Hector with vector walking. She used her superior speed once again to out maneuver her much larger opponent and struck him in the chest with all 16 of her vectors.
________________________________________
Kenshi pulled off the blankets that covered him and made his way over to the table Lily had motioned to. As he walked over, Kenshi silently wondered where Rei had gone off to. Oh well, it didn't matter. Rei was a capable girl and could take care of herself.
"Might as well talk with some relative comfort."
Lily sat at the table leaning forward a bit to keep pressure off of her upper back. "I was hoping we could work together to take down the DEF. Unless some major changes have been made in the last few years, I know where the main base is at." Her eyes turned sad for a moment. "I worked in it after all.” At that time it was the only base with the resources for her to work on the weapons. "It's on the northern island. It's also very well protected. If I could have I would have already taken it out, but the thing is... all I have going for me right now is surprise. Unless they've learned otherwise from anyone that knew me survived at the base we were at, they don't know I'm working against them."
Kenshi couldn't believe what he was hearing. “You know where the DEF headquarters is?!” he asked in surprise. “Of course I'll help you.” he said without any hesitation. “If anything it might help me discover where Yamamoto is hiding.” his eyes went narrow as he spoke the man's name. Just mentioning him sent Kenshi's blood boiling.
“Speaking of the DEF, I have something I would like to discuss with you as well...” Kenshi said reluctantly. This seemed so much easier last night. “Look, about last night.... I was out of line. I know you said you didn't know what you were making or who you were working for and I believe you. I.... I wasn't myself back there. Please forgive me.” Kenshi remembered the uncontrollable rage that had overtaken him last night, no doubt the work of whatever was inside of him. He didn't want to imagine what would happen if that thing ever took control again.
_________________________________________
Rei was lost in thought trying to decide what she was going to say to Mr. Nara when she returned. Even though he had upset her that night and said some terrible things, she still felt guilty for running away like that. “I wonder if he's been okay without me at the bakery?” she wondered as she turned the street corner.
“Oh my.....” Rei dropped her bags in shock as she watched a car plow through Mr. Nara's bakery. Worried that Mr. Nara or Sakura might have been inside, Rei ran as fast as she could to see if everyone was alright.
___________________________________________________
Suigetsu awoke to find himself in a hospital bed with tubes and IV's inserted in various places around his body and an oxygen mask over his face. His entire body ached and it hurt to even breathe. Still he looked around the dimly lit room to try and see where he was. He vaguely remembered being found by a DEF squad, but everything after that was a blur.
“Ahh, I see you're finally awake.” Suigetsu heard a voice from the foot of his bed. He looked down to see Yamamoto seated in a chair at the foot of his hospital bed, and he didn't look happy.
“Yamamoto sir, where am I?”
“You are in the medical wing of Facility No. 13, but thats not important right now. From this moment on I'll be the one asking questions so listen closely.” he said in grave voice. “First, would you care to explain to me why Squad 0, my most elite and skilled fighting force, is dead?”
Yamamoto's words were like needles piercing his heart. Suigetsu still couldn't believe that his entire team was dead. It seemed like one big nightmare. He was still hoping that any moment now, he'd wake up and this would be over... but he knew that would never happen. This was all too real and now he was going to pay the price for letting his Squad die.
“There is no excuse sir. If I had been a better leader this never would have happened. Just know that our opponent's were many and formidable. Not only did we have to fight Captain Hector of the Great Order, but No. 38 as well. In addition, there was a masked man with super human speed, a red haired woman who supposedly worked for us in the past, and several other diclonius who did not belong to the DEF. Whats more is they were easily Level 1 in strength. As much as it pains me to say it... we were outnumbered and outmatched.”
“You were outnumbered? Was there anyone missing?” Yamamoto replied in an inquisitive voice.
“What are you getting at sir?” Suigetsu replied.
“We have recovered the bodies of all but one member of Squad 0.” Yamamoto said as he leaned forward, resting his arms on his legs. “Where is Takato?”
“I can't say sir...” Suigetsu answered truthfully. “When we heard that there was a missile headed for the facility, I sent Takato on ahead to investigate. Unfortunately, he never returned.”
“I see.... That will be all then.”
“What? That's it?” Suigetsu said, surprised.
“Did I stutter?” Yamamoto said in an annoyed voice. “When something that concerns you comes up I'll be sure to tell you. For now shut up and focus on healing. I need you at 100% if things are to proceed according to plan.”
As Yamamoto made his way back to his office, he called Dr. Noda on his DEF communicator. “Dr. Noda? This is Yamamoto. Return to base and bring the bodies you have collected with you.
I know where Takato is.”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:21 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Reric)
"...Hm..." The large man muttered, as before he struck with his weapon, slashing through the air as the girl dodged his attacks as before. The blade swished, slashed and crushed the ground and air but missed the girl, her superior speed outmaneuvering her.
"Fast one aren't we demon?" He questioned sarcastically though his expression returned back to its darker self and the smile he had before was now gone. At the right moment she then attacked, sending the full force of her vectors at him in what was most certainly execution of him. And then without warning, he swung around, his massive leg rising up and the smashed his foot directly against the incoming vectors. As before the bright light of gold shone out from where it connected with his amoured boot and he blew them away, spinning slightly and lowering his foot, the smoke still flowing from the blue ornate boot.
"Have you figured it out yet, or have you been so blind that you haven't noticed it yet? This amour, was not designed as protection..." as he said this, he pulled out a small gun, light and hardly useful to even the weakest of Diclonius and point blank shot him in the shoulder. The golden light did not appear, instead the bullet dented right through, sprouting a small but distinguishable spurt of his own blood. Apparently the gun was useless after that because he tossed it aside non-chalantly.
"Vectors...created through the aspect of the enlarged pineal gland inside of your head, apparently it give son a chemical signal that allows you to use your vectors. Or perhaps you thought it superstitious powers, regardless I'll cut to the chase.
We don't have the time or technology to create weapons that can break through vectors, but the members of the G.O managed to craft this in their shot time researching your abilities. Of course they had a subject that they could use at the time, a girl that was killed by Lt. General Zen at Excalibur's now destroyed facility. They created this, the next best option and perhaps if I dare say the best option.
This is not anti-Vector technology, it is Anti-Circulatory technology designed to impair the function of the pineal gland. As amour it is useless, it couldn't even stop that small bullet, but when struck by vectors its true power is unleashed. Every time your hands strikes it, it sends a discharge through your vectors that runs through to your brain, sending another discharge to affect that single part of our mind that uses those demonic hands.
Right now, I can see your hands, barely mind you, but enough to get the job done, and more importantly, you're hands are barely above average in strength. Of course the affect is only temporary but that's more than any time you'll be getting now."
He stood there firmly.
"Men, women, children, the good, the bad, the sick, the poor, the strong, the weak, the masses, the relentless, the desires, the curses, corrupted, all of it will be changed. I will stand as the tyrant Grand King of Law and overlook the world society by crushing your kind. I am human, from heart to soul, to brain to foot, from the tip of my hair to the tip of my toes, I am humans.
And you...? You are my enemy, my most hated of enemies, we are opposites on the scale of ideology, of abilities, of interactions, of functions, of the things that makes us. You are the enemy of humanity, from the very start that it has even been encoded into your DNA.
I lost it a lot because of you, it would be denial to say that my decimation of your species is a purely justified one. Like you who has that innate hatred of humans, I too have an innate hatred. The hatred of horned beings who stole my life away, my family, my friends and the world I lived in. I thought I could hide behind it in this world of the G.O, I thought I could forget about it, I honestly thought all of you were just long lost and horrible memories.
...But then we met again..." He said, folding his arms in the process. "Another one in that forest, that demon male that Yamamoto wanted and I kept telling myself though all of our encounters that things would be different. But I could never change it, just one of you is capable of annihilating humanity, what would I do if I let the same demons who killed my friends and father figure and so many others be allowed to walk."
Unfolding his hands, the large man threw his arms out and spoke loud and clear. "
"There was a man, who wanted nothing more than to save the world. A man who always had the best intentions in his life. He looked up to his father figure who raised him and encouraged him to true the world of law. But he never realized the problem that would emerge, he wanted to save people but the world he lived in was unable to be saved.
He was an enforcer, not a savior. He lived a life a battles and battles, watching the world be struck down and killed. And every time one life was saved, he only thought of the hundreds of murdered that came with it. He saw them all, being killed again and again and through the sake of justice he brought them all to that justice."
He closed his eyes for a moment.
"...In his heart, he could find nothing short of grief in his job. And when his master died, he hid behind a mask and snapped. his entire goal of saving the world, that was a long lost joke, but a desire that did not pass away.
Arrogance it may be, but I am one of the most powerful men on this planet, with some of the most powerful resources, now in control of one of the most powerful world wide organizations. North America, South America, Europe, Asia, Australia, the G.O and by function my authority now runs through the world. On my side, the Anti-Diclonius believers, those of the world who like me now despite your kind.
As the Grand King of Law I will change this world, re-write the definitions of law and order and make sure that total peace is presented. Therefore I will make myself into a tyrant, hated by the people but the ones who stand in my way the most are you.
The Diclonius, which is why I will destroy you all.
I am done chatting, my words are probably annoying, come on now and use those pitiful things you call hands, and this time I'll be sure to take your head off."
(Uni)
Soren was a little stunned at how quickly the door had been answered. As it opened Lillica beamed with joy when she saw Celeste answer it.
"Hello again. I hope you are well today. Please, come on in." She let them come inside. "If you're here looking for Cyrax... well he hasn't returned, and Mika is currently sleeping right now. I hope there are some things I can help you with though."
Soren had nearly dropped his bow and flung Vellux off of his shoulders when he heard Cyrax hadn't returned. He was about to yell out about it, but stopped himself as he didn't want to be disrespectful in someone else's home. He went to reply to Celeste and thank her for welcoming them in, but Lillica had beat him to it.
"Yay Celeste is here! Thanks for letting me in! I'm so happy I get to see you again so soon! Wheeee!" Lillica embraced Celeste, as she expressed her joy to see her again. Soren waited patiently for her to finish as he let Vellux down, and couldn't help but smile at how happy she was to have a friend.
When the girls were done Soren began to voice his concerns. "He hasn't returned not even once? Whatever he is none of my concern anymore. I don't have the patience to play hide-and-seek with a fully grown being." He his head quickly to look at Lillica who had her head tilted a little bit with a look of discontent on her face. She didn't like the fact that Soren would just disregard someone who she thought was his friend so easily, but she did realize that Soren was always a little on edge around Cyrax.
"I apologize for being so hasty to dismiss someone who is of your kind Celeste, and hope that you don't think of me in a lesser way. I haven't had much time with diclonius to fully understand your emotions, and don't know if it's a common occurrence for your kind to run off all the time, but it irks me how he would just leave when I simply wanted to help him."
Taking a deep breath, he continued to speak. "But I digress, I've had more reasons than just him to come back here. I hate to be intrusive, but there were many others here last night as well. More girls like your kind, that masked man who was here only briefly, and another male diclonius like Cyrax. Perhaps it is none of my business, but all of them happened to catch my interest. Everyone here seems to have extensive knowledge on things I'm unaware of, which to say the least... only makes me intrigued."
Soren hoped Celeste wasn't getting annoyed, he was rambling quite a bit after all, but he just had so many things to say and ask. Lillica, out of boredom from hearing Soren talk, played with Vellux in the meantime, chasing him around the lobby, grabbing his tail causing him to growl, as she would retract her hand everytime, only to giggle and do it again.
"That woman you mentioned about last night, Lily I believe her name was? The one who helped organize this community of yours. Is her recovery coming along well? I know, I shouldn't be so meddlesome with matters that do not concern me, but well, how do I put this... I'm looking for an adventure, and it seems the people around here who know here seem to have found one!" He said holding a grin on his face, while waiting for Celeste to respond.
(Drew)
Donald went through the typical movements of the new day. He made breakfast for two. Checked on his royalties. Sent a couple commisions in to their respective clients. Checked his sister's emails while she was unable to. On the Hack/Slash account, he saw a video. It was sent by Victory1 and marked at important. In the video was a shocking announcement. It was an announcement made by Hector announcing he was the Grand King of Law and the extermination of dicloni. Donald blinked a few times and then closed the email before Irene got curious and peeked over his shoulder.
He stood up and pulled out his cellphone from his pocket. The number he would dial: Lily's.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
About to say more, Lily was interrupted by her phone going off. "I'm sorry, this might be important." She looked at the phone and saw that it was Donald. "Brother."
Donald's tone was serious. "Sister, Hector's gone mad. He's declared himself Grand King and called for the extermination of all dicloni."
Her jaw dropped for a moment, but she closed it quickly. "Bloody hell. That's a serious problem. Unfortunately, we aren't in a location to do anything about that yet. Thank you for letting me know, and I assume that Victory1 told you that info. Thank him."
"Aye." With that the conversation ended.
Lily slid the phone back into her pocket and returned her attention to Kenshi. "I apologize for that, it was indeed serious. Also, before the call happened, I was going to say it's alright. What happened last night was understandable. I don't blame you for your anger towards me. You have incredible self-control though. Most dicloni that I know that I haven't aided would have fallen prey to their voice and tried to kill me for that."
She rose steadily from her seat. "Unfortunately, we can't be wasting time here chatting. We need to get to the DEF base quickly and deal with them as quickly as possible. The Grand Order has had a rather misfortunate coup and Hector has called for the extermination of the diclonius race." As she spoke she made her way to the lobby where she saw Celeste, Soren, Lillica, and Vellux.
Celeste was a bit surprised by the hug from Lillica, but she smiled at the young girl as she eventually went and played with Vellux in the lobby. She was going to respond to Soren's questions, but Lily came in and began to talk first.
She looked over them quickly. She had never met Soren, Lillica, and Vellux before. "How do you know these people, Celeste?"
Celeste looked at Lily as she spoke. "Ah, Lily, you're awake and moving around. I'm glad you're doing OK. Yes, I met these people yesterday evening as you were resting." She gestured toward Soren. "This is Soren." Then to Lillica. "This is Lillica." Then to Vellux. "And Vellux. They are all friendly people plus a protective fox. If you can perhaps you could stay and talk? I remember Soren wanted to meet you, but you were resting and I didn't want you disturbed."
Lily shook her head. "I wish I could, but I need to get going now. Kenshi and I have urgent business that'll help to protect you and the other dicloni." She looked at Soren. "I apologize for not being able to help you in any way, I hope Celeste can help you with whatever business you have here."
Celeste wasn't all that surprised. It was rare for Lily to not be busy with her work. She didn't quite know what to say. It was a rare experience for her to have a loss of words. She looked at Soren. "Well, you said you were up for some adventure... I'm not entirely sure what she has planned, but Lily's life is like an action movie."
Lily chuckled a little at that statement. "Too true. A question for you though, Soren: how willing are you to risk your life to stop a genocide or two?"
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Alana woke up early in the morning. Her sister still slumbered. Having an arm broken it seemed to be the best idea to let her sleep more. Alana rose from her bed and went up onto deck expecting to see Zero. She had noticed how he didn't seem to sleep ever. She sat down on one of the benches near the railing of the deck. The yacht itself was a very comfortable vessel. It would be another day at least before they would make it to England and begin their mission to destroy Excalibur.
(Reric)
"Grand King Hector..."
Hector paused, the radio in his ear speaking loud enough for both him and #44 to hear. His expression kept focus on the Diclonius in case she attacked and awaited for the response from one of the traitor men.
"The Diclonius are being protected by the G.O, if we shoot at them, we risk hitting the others."
"Do not shoot, I suppose what has been done is now finished." Those words were issued with a frown as Hector slowly began to move back. Even though the girl's vectors were heavily harmed, he did not seem to treat her any less dangerous. After all a cornered animal is most lethal in front of its predator. At that moment from the broken scenery and windows the wind exploded wildly as one of the black G.O helicopters slowly hovered, allowing a small ladder to break free.
"Our fight has to end pre-maturely here for now, Diclonius, I have come for what I need. I have declared my intentions and gathered material that I needed, including a great amount of assets of the G.O including weapons. He didn't bother giving the girl time to attack, although it might not have mattered by then, the helicopter rose up, the large man glaring down firstly at No. 44 and then as the chopper passed over the, he glare with hateful vision upon the rest of the girls.
Apparently the initial plan of getting the girls to escape would not be needed, leading to a much wanted sigh of appreciating from Maxwell. The jets, choppers, all those who had betrayed the G.O to follow their Grand King suddenly sped off, leaving the area of smelling of blood, sweat and the sense of regret, anger and turmoil.
Grand King Hector sat in a seat just as the amour of his body cracked loud. "Tsk...I underestimated them..." He thought harshly, pressing his fingers against the cracks that had appeared on his amour. "...I did not expect her to use such power. If those hands had been just a little bit stronger, even my amour would've been shattered.
...So now it begins, The Genocidal War..."
---
---
Maxwell starred coldly as the jets left, he lost count after a hundred, or maybe he couldn't bear to count anymore. This wasn't just a few betrayers, more than half of them had now left with Hector, apparently all of them following under the same belief that his former friend had thought about.
He could see some of the Diclonius that had been killed, the weaker ones as well as the few of the men who could not stand up to the power of the Level 1 Diclonius.
"...I'm sorry..." he said to them. "...I am...so sorry."
And from the wreckage of the G.O, one lone figured in a wheel chair was pushed out by Zen who didn't seem to good himself, though his damage was clearly because he was using a body that was still being healed. There was nothing but regret and anger on her face, hidden in the shadows the moment she had caught the eyes of the other Diclonius, she put her gaze down.
If anything was spiteful to herself. She had claimed with so much certainty that her men were loyal to her. Such pride in her words, so much strength she had found in them and then this happened. Not even 24 hours before one of her most trusted men betrayed her and nearly half of the G.O. It made her realize that she didn't know her men or the true feelings of her people, and so how could she face these girls now?
"So this is how it is Hector, from this point on...you are my enemy, the enemy of The Great Order. We are enemies, now and forever...Grand King of Law, Hector Schlenzanner..." She spoke softly finally catching of glance of the girls. She knew it wasn't their fault, but Elena couldn't help but feel anger towards them.
"...If you all didn't exist, if none of you came to be, none of this would've happened. My world, my life, my people, its all because of you all. I wonder how much joy I'd get in at least finishing things here?"
"You know that's not true, this was unexpected, nothing could've prepared us for it." Maxwell said, trying to calm her leader down.
"...Of course, it isn't your fault...it's mine. Because I thought I knew my men but instead I was wrong." Elena gripped the arm rest, her nails digging into the wood.
"...What am I now? Can I even call myself the leader of the G.O? How can I be a leader and be so stupid not to understand the feelings of my own men?"
The other members couldn't say anything and Elena finally looked over to No. 44 and finally away, as if bearing to look at her after saying those supposedly incredible things about her organization and men would make her soul shatter into pieces.
OOC: Sorry Crane, wanted to quickly finish things up here.
(Uni)
After he had finished speaking, Soren noticed a woman he had never met before enter the lobby. He heard Celeste address her as Lily, and realized this was the woman who helped put this community together. He waited quietly as Celeste introduced them to her. Lillica stopped playing with Vellux, and gave a cute little salute when her name was said.
"I wish I could, but I need to get going now. Kenshi and I have urgent business that'll help to protect you and the other dicloni." She looked at Soren. "I apologize for not being able to help you in any way, I hope Celeste can help you with whatever business you have here."
Soren was a little disappointed. It seemed he had walked down here for no reason other than making Lillica happy to see Celeste again. Celeste spoke again before he could express his disappointment.
"Well, you said you were up for some adventure... I'm not entirely sure what she has planned, but Lily's life is like an action movie."
Soren thought just as much. The people he had seen come here last night made that pretty clear to him.
"Too true. A question for you though, Soren: how willing are you to risk your life to stop a genocide or two?"
Soren's eyes widened a little when Lily addressed him. He had been hoping to finally get out and do something. Perhaps helping diclonius could help him understand some of things he had been dreaming about as well. Although, he wasn't exactly pleased with her choice of words. Lillica wouldn't know what genocide means, but she would definitely understand the words "risk your life".
"There a quite a few things I would like to understand and learn, and if aiding diclonius will help me understand these things, then my life is a risk I'm more than willing to take." He responded boldly. His mouth slanted a bit though, when he turned to look at Lillica. "It is her life however, that is not so expendable. Although I swore I would never harm her, and if things are as deadly as you make them out to be, then I know of someone who will gladly look after her."
Lillica crossed her arms, and stamped her foot as she yelled back to Soren. "No! I'm coming with you wherever you go, no matter what mister!"
"Lillica listen, I told you I won't let you ever feel that endangered again. There are things out in this world that I need to see and do, that pose too much of a threat to your life! I know for a fact, that Tohru would be more than happy to look after you in the time that I'm gone, and I have a phone you can reach me on."
Lillica was having none of this however as she angrily walked up to him, unfolded her arms and held them at her sides. She stood on the tip of her toes and looked up at his face with a look of determination. "I told you that no matter how much trouble or danger you get into, that I get into it with you! I mean it Soren! You know you can't leave without me because I'll come looking for you, and you don't want me to get lost again do you!" She ended her rant with a short exhale out of her nostrils, as lowered herself from her tiptoes.
Soren was stunned at how relentless she was being. Was risking her own young life really that important just to stay with him? He thought to himself as to why she was this determined. Would she have been like this no matter who saved her? Anyone brave enough could have been the one to help her that night, he just happened to be in the right place at the right time. She made a point though. There was no sense arguing with her, as he couldn't risk her wandering out again, without his protection. Maybe staying with him was the safest she could be. He sighed acknowledging his defeat yet again to this small 11 year old girl.
"Well Lily, you've heard the girl. If you wouldn't mind there is a party of 3 at your service, and as long as her life is in my hands, I swear that I will give my all to your cause to protect as many lives as I can. I also possess a sweet little talent you may find useful down the road." He said confidently, as his eyes flashed purple for just a fraction of a second.
(Jamie)
Zero continued to lean over the railing. He slowly stopped talking out loud as the night continued on. He felt like someone was watching him and hearing him talk, but he couldn't be bothered to do anything at the moment, so he just stood there, looking at the moon. He just wanted to stare at the moon all night, as he usually never sleeps. It wasn't long till it became morning as Zero continued to stand there.
------------------
Suzuki awoke from her sleep. It was morning. She saw that Alice was still sound asleep, but also noticed that Zero was nowhere to be seen. Suzuki got off the bed and left the room to find Zero. She walked outside the boat to find Zero standing at the edge of the boat, looking out to the sea. “Have been up all night?” Suzuki asked Zero yawning.
“Of course, it’s like I said before, I will always protect you…even if I have to stay up all day and night to do it.” Zero replied to Suzuki calmly.
“I know you do, but I'm worried for your health…that is why I want you to go sleep. I am fine, nothing is going to be able to harm us here…so please rest…” Suzuki said with a worried look, placing her hand on Zero’s shoulder.
“…Ok…I will go rest…” Zero calmly replied to Suzuki. Suzuki smiled and took his hand as she walked him back to their room. As Suzuki opened and closed the door, Alice awoke and gave out a yawn.
“Morning~~” Alice said, letting out a big yawn. “Hmm, what’s going on?” Alice asked rubbing her eyes.
“Zero is going to get some rest; he had stayed up all night long and I was able to get him to go get some rest” Suzuki replied.
“Well…if he doesn't want to sleep…then I know something we can do to pass the time hehe” Alice said as she giggled while giving a wink. Suzuki blushed and quickly grabbed Alice and tried getting her out of the room.
“Zero needs some rest so you will come with me” Suzuki quickly said as she gets Alice out of the room.
“Awww, you’re no fun…” Alice said to Suzuki, acting like a child. The door shut and Zero just sighed. He then lay down on the bed and stared at the ceiling for a while. After some time he eventually drifted off and fell asleep.
(Crane)
"Our fight has to end pre-maturely here for now, Diclonius, I have come for what I need. I have declared my intentions and gathered material that I needed, including a great amount of assets of the G.O including weapons." He didn't bother giving the girl time to attack, although it might not have mattered by then, the helicopter rose up, the large man glaring down firstly at No. 44 and then as the chopper passed over the, he glare with hateful vision upon the rest of the girls.
"Come back here you coward!!!" No. 44 yelled as she charged at Hector. She stretched her vectors as far as they could go, but he was already out of range. She was too late. For a moment, 44 just stood there in silence. She could feel the rage building up inside of her. No. 20 and 31, tired and exhausted from all the fighting, approached 44 from behind. They could sense from her anger that it would be best to leave her be for the moment.
"DAMN IT!!!!" she screamed as she slammed her vectors into the ground. To think she couldn't even stop one human. It made her sick. Because of her carelessness, some of the others had been killed, and for nothing more than having horns on their heads. She would never forgive Hector for this.
She was going to make him pay.
___________________________________
No. 52 along with the other surviving diclonius stood looking around and assessing the damage. Bodies of both soldiers and dicloinus littered the ground, making for a grisly sight to behold. Still, an even more shocking sight was about to make itself known. No. 52 watched in shock as the once great leader of the G.O. was being pushed in a wheel chair. She honestly didn't know what to say.
"...If you all didn't exist, if none of you came to be, none of this would've happened. My world, my life, my people, its all because of you all. I wonder how much joy I'd get in at least finishing things here?"
52 was about to respond when Max beat her to the punch. It seemed things were better off that way. Elena seemed to be in shock and upset about what had just transpired here. They all were.
___________________________________
Kenshi stood silently listening to Lily and another man he didn't know were talking. It looked as if their group was about to gain some more members. Still, Kenshi had to voice his concerns. He reached out to place his hand on Lily's shoulder, only to pull away at the last second as he remembered she had been severely burned. He was still wondering how she was even standing right now.
“Lily, hold on a minute.” he spoke in a cool, collected voice. “Don't get me wrong, I'm just as eager, if not more so, to take down the DEF... but I don't think either of us are in any shape to be doing anything drastic. Your burns must still be quite painful, and I myself still haven't fully recovered from my ordeal in Yamamoto's facility. I think it would be best for us regain our strength before we go launching any surprise attacks on the DEF main headquarters.”
_______________________________________
“You there, load up those body bags and take them to the lab for autopsy and DNA extraction. I will be there shortly.” Dr. Noda called out to a member of the Recovery unit as they arrived back at Facility No. 13. He would do it himself, but he had other matters to attend to. He walked across the helipad they had just landed on and descended down a staircase into the depths of the facility. The walls and corridors seemed endless, like a maze, but eventually he made it to his own personal office.
“I wonder how many people get lost everyday in a place like this...” he said as he opened the door and stepped inside. His office was nothing special. The walls were decorated with his many degrees in the medical field, and the sole piece of furniture was a simple desk on which his computer was placed. Making his way over to his desk, Dr. Noda noticed the LED light on his computer monitor was flashing, indicating that he had a message. Sitting down at his desk, he turned on the monitor and opened his secure E-Mail. It was from Yamamoto.
“What's this? He never E-mails me, especially on the encrypted channel. It must be important.” he said as he opened the E-Mail and proceeded to read its contents.
Dr. Noda,
Upon your return to Facility No. 13 you are to begin immediately on the preparations for PROJECT UNITY. Take the bodies you have recovered so far and begin the DNA extraction process. Meanwhile, I will send excavation crews to begin searching through the ruins of the old facility. I believe that may be where the body of Squad 0 member Takato now lies if what I learned from Suigetsu is true. As soon as the body is recovered it will be sent to your lab for DNA extraction. Make haste with your preparations. As soon as PROJECT UNITY is complete, we will resume our search for the male diclonius.
P.S. I need you to form a group of your most trusted scientists. PROJECT [REDACTED] is proceeding smoothly, however I need more manpower to maintain its current progress. I expect your selections to be ready within 1 week.
Shuhei Yamamoto
“So its finally time to start on Project Unity... I haven't been able to carve up some bodies in quite awhile. Even though they're dead it should still be quite entertaining.” he said as a sadistic smile spread across his face. He excitement was dampened, however, as he pondered what he should do about Yamamoto's last request. “I know its that project but still... 1 week is pushing it. All of my men are tied up working on other things. Its not like I can just pull them away in the blink of an eye.” he said in a slightly annoyed tone. Still, he couldn't blame Yamamoto. That project was his top priority. A project so secret he made sure to censor its name even on the encrypted channel. A project who's outcome could affect the future of the entire human race.
_______________________________________________
Suigetsu lay in his bed, wide awake. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't get any sleep. All he could think about was Yamamoto's parting words to him.
“When something that concerns you comes up I'll be sure to tell you. For now shut up and focus on healing. I need you at 100% if things are to proceed according to plan.”
Plan? Just what plan was he talking about? For as long as he could remember, Suigetsu had always been “in the know” about the DEF's current plans and objectives. But to think there was something going on that not even he was told about... Something just felt “off” and he had a feeling in the pit of his stomach that something was about to go down... and it somehow involved him.
______________________________________________
“All of you, leave me at once. I will call you back in when I am ready.” Yamamoto said to the guards in his office who began to file out upon his order. As soon as they were all gone, Yamamoto reached under his desk and pressed the button hidden underneath. Behind him, the rear wall opened up revealing a long, dark corridor. Standing up from his desk, Yamamoto turned and entered the corridor, the wall closing up behind him. He walked for quite awhile, his path illuminated by lights the lit up as he walked by. Finally, the corridor opened up into a small, circular room. The walls were lined with computers and monitors filled with data and calculations, and in the center was a large, cylindrical tube filled with liquid. A pair of scientists were hard at work running tests and performing calculations. As soon as they noticed Yamamoto, the two scientists stood and bowed.
“what is the current progress?” Yamamoto asked.
“Sir, we are currently at 12% completion. It will still be quite awhile before this project comes to fruition.” one of them replied.
“I'm perfectly aware of that.” Yamamoto replied. “In fact, that is exactly why I'm assigning more men. They will be here in exactly one week.”
“That is great news sir.” the other scientist replied. “We should be able to finish much faster if that is the case.”
Leaving the two scientists to resume their work, Yamamoto made his way to the cylindrical tube in the center of the room. It was dark, but as Yamamoto approached it became illuminated in a low, dull light. A smile spread across his face as he stood watching the tiny embryo that was floating inside the tube.
(Reric)
Vast stopped, noticing quickly that the girl he had been following had dropped down. Apparently the wounds on her body had now gotten the best of her and she could no longer move. He gazed upon her with a small smile and decided to offer his assistance, but not before getting one very cryptic call from his fellow member Maxwell.
"...Say what?" Vast replied urgently, unsure if he had heard correctly.
"Our leader is painfully hurt, her lower body has been paralyzed and Hector and a great number of our members have betrayed us." Maxwell said solemnly over the other line.
"Ha, is this some joke Maxwell? Hector's mad but he's not an idiot."
"Vast, it's all true. Hector Schlenzanner has turned traitor, I'm giving the radio to Elena, talk to her, she'll say exactly the same."
----
----
As Maxwell gave the radio to his leader, he focused his attention on the girls still alive. "We are currently at war right now and your entire species is now put in danger because of Hector's actions. More so, the men have also stolen specific data that we were using in dealing with vectors, and other Diclonius aspects. It's unfortunate but that life of freedom you wanted, to be away from the pains of the agony you had to face will have to wait.
This is war and you're stuck right in the middle of it, with the single most determined human in history. That's what you're up against now, and I think this is a good time to start this.
Maxwell stood there, and took one step forward, right hand raise and placed it upon his chest. His left arm was positioned behind his back as he bowed deeply before No. 52.
"Your lives are on the brink of destruction, if you are willing to fight for the sake of both yourself and humanity, then I will do all that is within my power to help you."
---
---
"I don't understand, why would Hector do this?" Vast asked. His question still wasn't answered as Elena couldn't think of any good response. "I mean...Hector was, this is insane."
"It's the truth, he has betrayed us on his own volition along with several of my men. More than half of the G.O members that had been here have left, effectively crippling us. I can only imagine just how long this betrayal has been in planning."
"I see..." Vast stated, quickly glancing over at No. 38. "Should I return back?"
"No, you still have the deal with that bastard Kruger, let us take care of things here, you deal with the situation there. There's not much else for me to say Vast, we'll contact you later if anything new arrives."
As she hung up, Vast could hear the loathing and self depreciation in Elena's voice. Hanging up, the young man finally walked up to the fallen No. 32 and gently lifted her head up and then her body, placing her upon his back and resting her head gently against it. Up close he could very easily see the wounds on her body and smiled upon her face.
"Heh, look at you, I guess even you're kind has limits. I can imagine what you must be thinking if you found out I was carrying you, that arrogant hatred. Would you splatter me on the spot without hesitation as you woke up? But right now, you're just one cute girl who needs a little help."
So taking her along, Vast trudged through the area, carrying the girl on his back and effectively putting his life in mortal danger. After all, No. 38 was one of the most dangerous Diclonius in the world and one of the most powerful and perhaps had the greatest hatred for humanity out of any of the horned people.
Up above, the light of the morning sun was shining but still dark enough that the brisk morning air had still not shown itself. Even some of the stars were still visible and far as it was concerned it was still night. It reminded him of how little sleep he had gotten, finding an inn would've been great.
But walking through the woods with the girl on his back that might kill him any second she woke up, little was found. That was until he stumbled, perhaps by sheer accident, by the little community of the Diclonius.
Who knows, maybe No. 38 might wake up once she sensed her own kind. Of course Vast had no idea what he was getting himself into and continued his way down, finally entering into the community after several hours of walking aimlessly with the morning sun now well overhead.
OOC: I had Vast do a lot of walking so I could pass the time and get to morning so that everyone was mainly in the same time spot.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:22 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Drew)
Lily was about to respond to Soren's answer when Kenshi spoke up saying they should rest. "Blimey, it's not like we have time to wait long. As far as the burns... I've done entire jobs with worse. Aye it's difficult to move, but-"
It was then that Vast opened the door and entered the building with No. 38. He looked worn out, but not nearly as bad as the diclonius. "V-Vast?" She remembered him from her time working for the GO.
Celeste was immediately moving to clear a path for the injured diclonius. She began calling for the house nurses and soon the place was bustling with activity. The other dicloni in the community came to investigate what was going on as they all felt the newcomer. Mostly what they did was hover and whisper to themselves about the situation coming up with wild stories and assumptions.
The human nurse that had been tending to Lily earlier looked quickly at No. 38. "How long has she been like this? She's lost a lot of blood, this is important to know. You need to quickly get her some bedrest and we can fix her up the best we can, but you need to tell us everything you know about her injuries."
After these questions were asked and Vast had answered. Lily looked the GO man over. "I assume you know what happened with Hector. Since you were carrying the diclonius and not killing her, I'll assume you aren't with him. What can you tell me about what is going on?" Her tone was dead serious. If he didn't give answers, she could find out on her own, but this would be quicker.
-------------------------------------------------
Vitory1 continued watching the feeds before truly taking any action. It was thanks to that he learned that not everyone in the GO felt the same way as Hector. Soon a battle had broken out. He decided to do what he could to help the Order and began to send messages to the other Rosary members telling them to search for Hector and find where his base was. All they could do right now was follow the information trail and try to find the madman.
-------------------------------------------------------
Alana saw Zero, but he was being convinced to rest by Suzuki and she didn't want to interrupt them. How could the fool stay up all night without bothering to rest? A knight that doesn't take care of himself will surely be unable to protect what he cares for most. Surely he knew that.
(Reric)
"The basics at least, I wasn't there of course. From what I know Hector has turned traitor for the G.O along with many of the other members and now determined to destroy the Diclonius race. As for myself I'm here to deal with Kruger, you may already know this but he and his gang have been causing us a lot of problems. As much as I want to head back to Europe, I do have my duty here and I just can't leave Kruger alone to do as he wishes.
As for this girl, she was already weakened when I first met her. I think she was supposed to be with the Diclonius that came with Elena, but missed the flight. Unfortunately she didn't last too long and collapsed, so I brought her here. It was the first place I stumbled upon so excuse me for interrupting my dear Lily."
Vast sat in the seat, feeling nice to relax his muscles after carrying a girl for hours. It was then that he noticed something very peculiar. He had been too busy to pay attention to it before but there was something very odd about the people around. He couldn't quite put his finger on it, their face? Their body? They looked so normal until he realized that many of them, as if someone had finally smacked him in the face, had horns.
"Hm?" It got to him, he was in a room filled with Diclonius.
"They all have horns? Wait a second, are you telling me you all are Diclonius?" He said aloud, waiting for any of them to reply back to him.
(Drew)
Celeste had already kicked into tour guide mode. It was natural for her to explain exactly what was going on here to newcomers. Whether they be dicloni or humans. "Most of us are. This community was made thanks to Lily for the protection of our kind. We live together with humans peacefully. Some of us even have jobs outside of the apartments, of course the jobs all use hats there are still those that would cause us harm." Celeste looked around. It wasn't everyone, but it was most of the dicloni in the community. A few of them were still in their rooms as she knew they were more reclusive than others. Her gaze returned to Vast. "Thanks to the help of Lily, we've been able to resist our murderous voices and some of us don't even hear it anymore."
(Reric)
"Is that so? You've been quite busy haven't you Lily?" He spoke with a small smile only to replace it with a far more serious gaze. He clasped his hands together, gazing at Celeste intently.
"You're right, there are those who will want to cause you harm, more like eradicate your entire species off the map. This is probably nothing new to you now, but we've had some problems at our place. Hector who has betrayed us seems to be hell bent on finding and destroying your kind. If his ideology is as big as that determination of his, he'll stop at nothing until he attains his ultimate goal. We are currently at war now with multiple factions of every sides and sorts.
Right now I'm sort of busy with other things, but I was given a message by my leader, Master General Elena. That as I continue with my mission, as long as they are willing to cooperate and help, I am to assist the Diclonius loyal not only to themselves but to the prospect of humanity in general.
...Hector is not mad, but his heart and soul have been shattered by something deep inside of him. That thus makes him perhaps more dangerous than any real madman. I look around and I see this strange case, humans and Diclonius living together in peace.
Would you be willing to fight for your cause again? To protect your freedom and salvation under direct threat.
And do tell me, how did you stop listening to this so called "voice" inside of your head?"
(Crane)
In truth, Kenshi had only suggested they rest in consideration for Lily. Though his body had not fully recovered from his ordeal, when it came to the DEF he was always ready.
"Blimey, it's not like we have time to wait long. As far as the burns... I've done entire jobs with worse. Aye it's difficult to move, but-"
It was at that moment that Lily's response was cut off by a man barging in carrying a diclonius on his back. What was even more bizarre was that this man was wearing the uniform of the Great Order.
"V-Vast?" Lily said in a familiar yet surprised tone, as if she recognized the man.
It wasn't long before Celeste and the other nurses had swarmed the man and the diclonius he was carrying, trying to see if they were alright. It was chaos for a few moments, but after the injured diclonius girl had been taken away things began to die down.
"I assume you know what happened with Hector. Since you were carrying the diclonius and not killing her, I'll assume you aren't with him. What can you tell me about what is going on?" Lily asked. Kenshi could tell she was dead serious. It was almost frightening how fast this woman's demeanor could change.
Kenshi listened to the man give his explanation, however only one part stuck out to him.
“From what I know Hector has turned traitor for the G.O along with many of the other members and is now determined to destroy the Diclonius race.”
“Hector's turned traitor?” Kenshi thought to himself. The news came as quite a shock to him. He could care less that the Great Order had lost one of their own. What mattered to him was the last part. The world didn't need yet another fool blinded by hatred trying to destroy the diclonius. One was already enough. Until he was dead Yamamoto was top priority, however... it seemed as if he would have to take care of Hector eventually too. To be perfectly honest, Kenshi didn't mind at all. He was still looking forward to their rematch.
__________________________________________
No. 38 awoke, dazed and confused, to find herself in an unfamiliar room surrounded by unfamiliar people lying in what looked like a soft table. She felf rather weak, though her gunshot wound had been bandaged. What was all this? Could it be that she had been captured while she was unconscious?
No. She wasn't going to be someone's play thing anymore. She was tired of the experiments, tired of the pain. Looking up, No. 38 saw doctors and nurses milling about, busying themselves with whatever they were doing. She rose up out of her bed and as her feet touched the ground she flung the bed she had been laying in towards the door with her vectors. It burst through, splintering the door and causing damage to the surrounding wall. Completely ignoring the nurses and doctors, she walked out of the hole where the door had once been and began looking for a way out. Since she was in an unfamiliar building, No. 38 decided to start walking in a random direction hoping to find an exit.
___________________________________________
No. 52 listened as Maxwell spoke to her and the other diclonius. What he said was true. Whatever hope they had for a peaceful life was now shattered, at least for the time being.
"Your lives are on the brink of destruction, if you are willing to fight for the sake of both yourself and humanity, then I will do all that is within my power to help you."
“I don't know about fighting for humanity just yet, or even for ourselves.” No. 44 said as she and No. 31 and 20 walked up from behind Maxwell. No. 31 had her usual stoic, unfeeling look on her face, while No. 20 was doing her best to hold back the tears. Now that the fight was over, things were really starting to sink in. No. 52 could tell No. 44 was infuriated by what just happened.
“But I do know this. I'm going to fight for every diclonius who lost their life here today. I'm going to find Hector, and I'm going to kick his ass for what he's done. And then.... I'm going to kill him.” she finished with acid in her voice as her eyes narrowed in determination.
(Reric)
Vast was appropriately startled when he heard the crash, loud and heavy enough to make the room shake slightly. Along with the screams he had a feeling on what had happened and pushed himself out of his chair and left the room urgently. He was glad at least that when he opened the door, everything was alright, or to say everything wasn't a blood soaked mess. It didn't take long for him to find No. 38, she stood out like a sore thumb due to her destructive actions.
"Now is this anyway to behave girl? These people are helping you and you're causing a ruckus, that's not very nice. Let's calm down and think about it right? We're not here to hurt you. In fact I am kind of waiting for a thank you for carrying you all the way here." as usual Vast kept up his jovial tone while remaining distant between him and the girl. His hand was already upon his gun, ready to pull it out at any moment to defend himself and others. He didn't plan on using it, but he was prepared in case things got ugly.
"Stop it..." He finally said seriously. "You aren't in danger and if you haven't realized yet, there are Diclonius are here as well, perfectly alive and hardly in danger themselves. You were very weakened when you got here, and if you keep moving around like this, you're likely to open up old wounds.
I like you No. 38, I can't really tell but you tweak my interest. But it would be a sad day when I have to kill a young girl like you due to a misunderstanding. Please calm down, nobody is here to harm you."
---
---
The words were replied with laughter, Elena giggling darkly with no amount of humor in her voice thought the response was quite ironic. "Kill him? Ha, you couldn't even get out of a hole in the ground." Anger, frustration, angst, paralysis and a good lack of sleep was making Elena arrogant and cruel.
"How amusing, a bunch of pitiful little horned girls who were no more than a day ago stuck in cells think they can kill Hector and the rest of the traitorous G.O. I guess I'll get a good laugh when I watch the television and I see the headlines.
Bitchy horned girls get slaughtered, and congrats, it might be enough to get a page in the history books."
"Elena!" Maxwell spoke out, clearly alarmed by his leader's personality. "This isn't their fault, they have issues but this is..."
"But this..." Elena began. "Is a good time for them to realize something. This is life girls, cold, cruel and unpredictable. This is what the world is like, ever changing, ever falling, ever destroying and never ending. You are all nothing more than pathetic, shit stained little girls. This is the real world and you are nothing.
Your life is nothing!
Your friends are nothing!"
"You..." She looked at No. 20, perhaps seeing her tears she felt the need to attack her directly. "Keep crying brat, nothing will change. You're friends are dead, going to rot in the ground and there isn't nothing you can't do about it. They will not know you, remember you, understand you and they are forever gone. You are nothing now but little children who think they can take this fight on their own.
...I wonder, just how stupid they all were to think they ever had a chance in this world..."
(Crane)
No. 44 wanted nothing more than to slowly tear Elena's head from her shoulders and watch her squirm in agonizing pain as she did it. Her vectors were but a few centimeters from her neck, but 44 somehow found the strength to restrain herself. She walked over and put her arm around No. 20 before looking back at Elena with absolute disgust.
“You can say whatever you want about us... I honestly don't give a damn anymore. You are right about one thing though. This world is a cold an unforgiving place. Funny how the tables have turned now isn't it? Look at you, the once great master general of the Great Order reduced to such a pathetic state. It seems your 'chance' in this world is up. The Great Order is in shambles, your men have deserted you, and now your nothing but a cripple in a wheel chair who can do nothing but talk shit.”
______________________________________________
"Stop it..." He finally said seriously. "You aren't in danger and if you haven't realized yet, there are Diclonius are here as well, perfectly alive and hardly in danger themselves. You were very weakened when you got here, and if you keep moving around like this, you're likely to open up old wounds.
I like you No. 38, I can't really tell but you tweak my interest. But it would be a sad day when I have to kill a young girl like you due to a misunderstanding. Please calm down, nobody is here to harm you."
No. 38 closed her eyes and relaxed her mind. What this man said was true. There were many diclonius here. Opening her eyes again, No. 38 completely ignored Vast as she made her way towards a particular diclonius she had sensed. Emerging into the Lobby, No. 38 kept walking, ignoring the many stares she received until she arrived at the location of the diclonius she had sensed. It was Celeste. All 38 could do was stare. She didn't know what to do or say. Her mind was in overload right now. Whey were there humans and diclonius walking around together? Why was there not violence and bloodshed going on right now? Was this all a dream?
No. 38 kept staring at this woman, her eyes cold and unfeeling as ever. She didn't know why, but she felt like she could trust this diclonius.
(Reric)
Elena glared back at No. 44, though this time it seemed more like self-loathing on her part. It didn't take long for her to cease looking at the young Diclonius and to keep her head bowed low while she stirred in her own pathetic state. Zen who remained stoic and neutral stood there with his hands on Elena's chair, merely staring forward like a very obedient butler. His facial readings were uncertain of whose side, if any, he was supposed to be on. Regardless his loyalty and passion for Elena did not change.
His gaze passed over to No. 20, being comforted by her fellow Diclonius and then around the other Diclonius. Still he said nothing, only remaining by Elena's side.
"Heh...yeah..." Elena replied back finally. "You and me are just the same aren't we, we are nothing. We've lost it all, we're just pathetic fools who have lost everything."
"I wouldn't say that, you have certainly lost a lot but not everything. After all they still have their kind, their friendship and you still have us as well as me." Zen said, calming, if just for a moment, Elena's broken heart. Although she didn't say thanks or give any notion that she had heard him, her expression did become a little less demented.
"Elena, my dear..." His words softened the woman up as his hand gently caressed her face, trailing his fingers in between the locks of her hair. "You should head back to your room and get some sleep, do you think you can handle that?"
"...Aye, that's workable for me even in my state..." She replied, her body warming up from Zen's touch. She rolled herself out, glad that if anything her arms were still working. If there was anything she needed it was a good amount of sleep.
By then Zen finally turned back to the girls he expressed his apology. "You must forgive Elena, she's never exactly had an easy life as I believe she has told you before. However she has always adamantly fought and continued despite these hardships. However this is the first time this has ever happened. She takes great pride in the Great Order and the loyalty that her men share. For her, to have her very men, people she considers like family, go up and betray her is like tearing out her own soul.
Can you imagine right now if you worked so hard to earn something, so hard to achieve your goals and then all of a sudden one your kind turned tail and betrayed you on the spot as well as several others? Those you considered your friends, your closest companion.
Elena bottles up her emotions easily and now that this has happened, I feel she feels the need to release that pent up aggression in her. Her life was one of violence and for her and in her current state of mind, she's probably on acting like she knew how to when things got so bleak for her. Honestly I think this might have opened up old wounds for her. The only thing Elena had in her life was her the loyalty of her men, that was what kept her going. She was betrayed long ago by people and forced to go through miserable pain and agony and now that same aspect has happened again, she has been betrayed.
For her, its probably just like it was so many years ago when her life was hell. She'll need time to recuperate. I am heading back now to Elena, I'll let Maxwell and Ivan handle the rest."
While Zen left, Maxwell put his hands in his pockets and sighed deeply. "Shaa, what a night...this is an absolute nightmare isn't it? Anyways let's get the bodies cleaned and buried, there's not much we can do but at very least you can give your fallen friends a more proper send off. It's late, we're tired and after we're done you should at least get some sleep. Although...after all that happened I won't be surprised if you want to leave now, not even sure how much sleep you'll be getting anyways."
He came up to No. 20, gently putting his hand upon her hand and ruffling her hair. From what he could tell, this girl was one of the more emotional of the girls and constantly had a smile on her face that made her look rather cute. Seeing her brought to near tears made him feel a bit down himself and a need to comfort her.
"It's alright now, the danger has passed..." That might have been true but his words were false hope. The danger hadn't passed, it was only momentarily halted, but as of now, the poor girl needed some amount of comfort.
---
---
Vast entered from behind, glad things didn't escalate too much and found himself coming up to Kenshi as he noticed his horns. "Oh? A male Diclonius right? Strange you must be the one that was at Yamamoto's facility right? Elena told me about you. Well nice to meet you, name's Vast and you?"
(Drew)
Celeste returned No. 38's gaze calmly. She smiled at the girl. "Welcome to our little community. My name's Celeste. What is your name?"
She knew that suggesting her to get some rest right now probably wasn't the best idea. She was in an unknown location and was surrounded by strangers, even if most of those strangers were dicloni it would be hard for her to tell what might happen next. "This place is designed for peaceful communion between humans and dicloni. I'm sorry if the nurses scared you." She looked at Ivan, the man who had been dealing with Lily. "Ivan's a big man, but he's a teddy bear. Liz, the other nurse couldn't hurt a fly."
Lily was glad this situation had calmed down. She really didn't want to have to deal with a raging diclonius in her condition. She glanced between Vast, Celeste, No. 38, and Kenshi. Her gaze leveled on Kenshi. "Alright dearie, I won't go charging in stupidly, but I do need to head to my warehouse and begin preparations to destroy the DEF." She then turned to look at Vast. "Then I'll help you with Hector and Kruger. I remember Kruger well from when I was working with your Order. I could never understand why you would hire on such a man." She looked at Soren. "If you want to come along you may. You might find some of the items in my warehouse useful for various purposes for this mission." Finally, she looked at Celeste. "I'm proud of you, dearie." Without another word, she made her way towards the door.
Celeste looked at Vast with a calm smile. "I'm sorry, you had asked a question earlier about how we learned to resist our voice. The best answer I can give you is lots of practice and the willpower to not harm needlessly. Lily helped us with many meditation and calming techniques, but in the end it was our choice to ignore it that made it all work out for us. As tempting as it is to listen to its call we still need to make the choice ourselves to commit the act."
(Crane)
Kenshi instinctively had his blades ready, partially drawn as he sensed a twisted and corrupted presence coming toward them. It was a diclonius, but different than the others he had felt. At this range, her presence was overwhelming. This was by far one of the most powerful diclonius he had ever sensed, and that look in her eye didn't give him a reassuring feeling.
“Be on your guard everyone. Something feels off about this one.” Kenshi said to the others as the rogue diclonius approached being followed closely behind by Vast. To Kenshi's surprise, however, the diclonius girl did nothing. Her attention seemed to be focused on Celeste and no one else. This close, Kenshi could tell this girl was dangerous just like he had sensed a few moments before but also something else. This girl was lost and alone.
Still on guard, but lowering his swords back into their sheaths, Kenshi decided to let Celeste handle the situation for now. Everyone else seemed resigned to same idea. Of all things right now, they didn't need a seemingly mentally unstable diclonius going crazy in the middle of the community.
With Celeste handling the newcomer, Lily took a moment to speak with Kenshi. "Alright dearie, I won't go charging in stupidly, but I do need to head to my warehouse and begin preparations to destroy the DEF."
“Fine with me. I also have some preparations that need to be made.” Kenshi replied.
Lily then turned to look at Vast. "Then I'll help you with Hector and Kruger. I remember Kruger well from when I was working with your Order. I could never understand why you would hire on such a man." She looked at Soren. "If you want to come along you may. You might find some of the items in my warehouse useful for various purposes for this mission." Finally, she looked at Celeste. "I'm proud of you, dearie." Without another word, she made her way towards the door.
“Right behind you.” Kenshi said as he followed Lily. For some reason he wanted to say goodbye to Rei before he left, but it couldn't be helped. Besides, he was sure he'd see her again after all this was over.
___________________________________________________
What the hell was she talking about?
"This place is designed for peaceful communion between humans and dicloni.”
Humans and diclonius living together in peace? Impossible! Humans and dicloni should be at each others throats! There should be blood, violence, killing everywhere! This was all an act it had to be! This had to be just another trick played on her by those freaks who imprisoned her. They were all in on it!
“But what if they're not?” a voice called out from the depths of her mind.
No. 38 didn't want to think about that. This was all to much to take in at one time. One moment she was escaping from that damned facility, the next she was being followed by some strange human, then she was waking up to find herself in a place like this. Stuff like this just didn't happen. She couldn't' take it. She had to get out. She needed some fresh air.
Pushing her way past Celeste and the idiot who had been following her all this time, No. 38 made her way towards the door. She passed the red haired woman and the two others following her and tried to open the door. In her current emotional and mental state she had almost no control of her vectors and ended up tearing the door off its hinges instead. Outside, No. 38 tried to get a grip on her surroundings, but since she had never been in a city before she only ended up becoming more confused. She dropped to her knees and clutched her head, unsure of what to do next. She never got to decide, however, as she passed out from the combination of sheer mental stress and the reopening of her still freshly treated wounds.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:23 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Reric)
"Interesting..." Vast replied as he listened to Celeste. "A community of Diclonius living in peace with humans. So such a thing is possible in this world. You should keep that up, it seems to be very helpful. Also you should really make sure our young friend out there does the same..." He said, noting to where No. 38 had left.
"She's on the fence that one and she seems to be corrupted deeply by the pain around her. A child like her doesn't deserve to have such a fate but if she can't control herself like you and the others can, she has no chance in this world whatsoever. I tracked her down the entire way through and every single moment I felt only one sensation from her, murder.
Murder, destruction, and judging from your expression, you saw it too." He spoke casually to Kenshi.
He crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. "Do you think you can help her, and make her see the good in humanity like all the others? The way she is now, I really will have no other choice but to kill her." Vast stated seriously. "She's dangerous, incredibly so and even as a human I can tell that just by being around her, she's not someone that can live a normal life the way she is now. It took me some strain to keep by her and not try to kill her, the threat she poses to people is too great to leave unattended, so please help her.
I suppose firstly though, I'll give her a talk, don't worry I'll keep my distance." Vast spoke with a smile, waving off and leaving. It wasn't hard to find her and she was already on the ground, apparently having passed out from the stress.
"Heh, silly child just couldn't take it..." he said gently kneeling down and picking her back up. "You know, I do hope that they can help you my friend, because its literally taking all my willpower, not to shoot you on the spot right here." And carried her back to the beds, hopefully where she might stay and rest for a bit instead of making another commotion.
But another message was now being sent, Lily's radio would soon begin to buzz and answering would lead to the voice of the man who had proclaimed himself king and brought war to the horned ones.
"...Hello Liliana Brennan..." Hector's voice spoke coolly over the radio."
(Drew)
Celeste made no move to stop the confused girl as she ripped the door off of its hinges. She sighed lightly at her display knowing that this one would be a lot of work. She followed her slowly out the door keep a safe distance away as to not pressure her or anything. Celeste only wish to ensure the safety of this new addition. She listened to Vast's explanation very carefully. She then calmly responded to him. "I appreciate that you haven't tried shooting us. We will do everything we can to help her, but ultimately it is her decision to follow whichever path she takes. It wouldn't be the first time I've had to put down one of my own for our safety."
She told the two nurses to rebandage her and then leave her alone. She used her vectors to pick up and reorganize the furniture that was thrown around by the girl. The doors on the other hand would be placed standing up leaning against the wall right next to the doorway. Repairing that damage would take some time and a phone call to the capenter that they used for refurbishing and renovations.
Lily watched the raging diclonius storm out of the building and then pass out. She didn't interfere, nor did she get in the way. She let the young woman have her way and then pass out. She would let Celeste deal with her, as she felt she was more than capable for the job.
She continued to walk calmly toward the warehouse. She glanced at Kenshi with a calm look in her eyes. "Don't worry about them, Celeste is more than capable of the job at hand. She can pacify her one way or another."
She then froze as she heard the crackle of her radio and an eerily familiar voice say her name. She fumbled through her bag and pulled out the now beat up radio. " Hello, Hector, I'm kind of surprised this thing's still working. You know I took a missile to the back... but you were there for that fight. I heard the news on your recent ascension to... what was it... Grand King? Of what... Law? That's kind of cute for an unlawful traitor as yourself. Honestly I don't know if I'm disappointed in you or just bored. I'm not going to bother trying to convince you to stop this madness, after all you're as stubborn as you are hard to kill. So, what have you to tell me, dearie? It must be important if you're calling lovely old me."
(Reric)
"Aye, the message has been passed on well then. But I suppose you the master of networking would have found that out soon enough. Judging from the reports a group had attacked the G.O databases, you are part of that group too I bet.
I have betrayed my benefactors along with others, I have become the self-declared Grand King of Law. It is my duty, no perhaps my soul intention and desire to destroy every last horned being on the planet, to purge them all until only memory remains. And even then I may purge that until absolutely nothing remain, and the perversion against humanity is set straight. I am tired of watching this world be succumbed to the demons of hell, I will do all in my heart and soul to correct this abomination.
But enough small talk Liliana Brennan, I am here for a specific reason. You're intelligence is astounding and you pose a great risk to me. I have no intentions of harming those who are not Diclonius, but those who would seek to fight for them will be seen as my enemy. I give this chance here and now, leave along with anyone else and stay out of my way. I will kill them all and humanity will set straight again.
Because I can't promise mercy if you stand in my way.
On a second point, you say you might be bored? Well then you'll only be bored for another 20 minute...then...I will have this community of Diclonius you're at burned to cinders."
(Crane)
Kenshi was watching Celeste and Vast take care of the diclonius girl when he heard what sounded like a radio from Lily's bag. He knew that voice anywhere. It was Hector.
“I have betrayed my benefactors along with others, I have become the self-declared Grand King of Law. It is my duty, no perhaps my soul intention and desire to destroy every last horned being on the planet, to purge them all until only memory remains. And even then I may purge that until absolutely nothing remain, and the perversion against humanity is set straight. I am tired of watching this world be succumbed to the demons of hell, I will do all in my heart and soul to correct this abomination.”
“That arrogant bastard!” Kenshi said in anger through clenched teeth. He knew Hector was misguided, but to think he would go this far. Kenshi listened as he continued to threaten Lily and any who would fight along side the diclonius. This lunatic had to be stopped.
“On a second point, you say you might be bored? Well then you'll only be bored for another 20 minute...then...I will have this community of Diclonius you're at burned to cinders.”
Kenshi had heard all he could handle. Stepping forward, he grabbed the radio from Lily and made himself known to Hector.
“Hear this, Hector. You can call yourself the Grand King of Law or whatever the hell you want, but that doesn't change the fact that you're just an egotistical tyrant who thinks he has the authority to pass judgment on others. I won't let you lay a finger on this community, or any other diclonius, so if you think you have what it takes then I'll be here waiting for you. I'm looking forward to our rematch so I can knock you off that high horse of yours.”
(Reric)
Hector paused when he heard the familiar voice. "It's you, my enemy, the demon of the forest. Corrupting the minds of humans and that girl you were with. Of course if she wants to stay by your side and help you, then it will only mean that I will have to kill her as well. Such a shame when I have to murder a young woman like her.
I hear a challenge though. You think you can stop me, the Grand King of Law? This isn't like our last match, but if you want I'll be happy to partake in crushing you. So then..."
And thus Hector finally stepped forth, his large boots hitting the ground with echoing booms and his cape swishing back and forth. He put the radio away as there was clearly no point in using it anymore and brought forth his axe. If what Hector said was true, then he was alone but in 20 minutes there was more than a good chance that back up would arrive.
"Now then, demon, let's see how the fight goes this time. You only have a short time before my men come and obliterate this place. Even if by some miracle you actually beat me, how will you stop the onslaught? Fight and die, or run and die, I won't stop until you're entire species is eradicated."
(Uni)
Soren, Lillica, and Vellux were all ready to go when the other Male diclonius told Lily his concerns about leaving. He mentioned there injuries to her, as Soren remembered that he couldn't speak with Lily before because she had been resting all night. She quickly retorted to the male diclonius and reassured that they weren't staying anyways. He shuttered at the thoughts of how he or Lillica could get hurt. It was too late now. He already presented his services and there wasn't an easy way of getting Lillica to not come with him anyways.
Just then a worn out man entered the lobby of the community along with another diclonius who looked really beat up. Soren noticed that Lily recognized this man, and he watched as the community came together to help this injured and unknown diclonius. Despite everyone being so friendly, Soren still put his arm across Lillica and nudged her behind him. Partially to make room, and also to protect her in case anything bad happened.
"Hey! Soren let me see! I like meeting new people!" Lillica demanded as she bit Soren's arm. He turned and gave her a rather questioning look, as Vellux growled at her. She simply giggled and smiled, as if she did nothing wrong.
Soren in the confusion of new people entering and being bitten, had not heard anything that Lily, and the man she called Vast, said to each other. Though he did hear the man ask about everyone in the room being a diclonius. Soren chuckled a little, as he was sure he asked a similar question just last night.
Soren paid no attention the newly arrived man spoke to the others. It wasn't really any of his business. He was sure he would find out sometime shortly down the road anyways. Instead he turned to Lillica. "Come on let's go outside for a little. It's getting a little cramped in here." Lillica nodded as she followed Soren out the door. He nodded at everyone as he casually stepped outside.
Lillica and Vellux had gone forward a few yards and began to play, as Soren leaned back against the wall and lit up a cigarette. "Lillica come here, we need to talk." He called over towards her. But before she could even respond they both heard a crashing sound come from inside. Soren's eyes widened as did Lillica's when she looked at him, but after a few moments Soren concluded nothing deadly was happening, as no one came running out or calling for help.
"Either everyone died instantly, or this Community can handle things quite well. Whatever that woman has done for those diclonius is remarkable." He quietly thought to himself. Lillica had come skipping up to him now that she assumed everything inside was fine.
"Soren, you're not going to still try to convince me to go home are you? You know you can't win like that against me!" She said with a beaming smile.
He crouched down, still smoking his cigarette, and got eye level with her. "No Lillica, but I need you to be very serious." He reached into his coat pockets once again, and pulled out a weird looking device with several lights and buttons on it. He could see that Lillica was confused and did not know what it was. "Listen to me Lillica. It's not safe, nowhere near safe, about as far as safe as you can be coming with me. This thing here, is called a Taser." She tilted her head to the side, still confused. "You see this button here?" He said pointing to the side of the weapon. "Push that in, and it's active. if you touch anything or anyone with that end, they'll be getting a good 30,000 volts through there body. Now of course, they don't normally come like this, I've done a little... tweaking."
Reaching over, he opened her backpack and stuck it in a nice pocket, as he finished his cigarette and flicked it out towards the street. "Lillica, I'm going to do everything I absolutely must to protect you, but I need you to have that just in case. BUT, it is not a toy by any means. ONLY use that when you are threatened, and do not play around with it." He spoke sternly, and looked her intently in the eyes, as she nodded to him.
After he was done speaking to Lillica, and finished with his cigarette, Soren slowly crept back inside, with Lillica following behind. Vellux stayed outside however. Walking back in everything still seemed to be in order, as Lily was speaking to the others before turning to him.
"If you want to come along you may. You might find some of the items in my warehouse useful for various purposes for this mission."
Looking down at his coat, he realized it had become his own personal warehouse. He was sure he could pull something out of here, that Lily might find useful as well. Laughing a little to himself, he went to follow Lily and the male diclonius out the door, but that young diclonius girl who came with Vast rushed passed them and tore the door from it's hinges, before going outside and collapsing.
Lillica clenched Soren's arm out of fear, while outside, Vellux perked his head up to look at the commotion from a few yards away. Soren gave Lillica a reassuring smile, when he saw Lily calmly exit the building as if that didn't just happen. "It seems this adventure has already gotten off to a hectic start." He thought to himself. "Well then Lillica," Looking down at her with a smile "ALLONS-Y!" as they followed Lily and the male diclonius out of the building and down the street for a little.
It wasn't long before a voice came onto Lily's radio. Soren could tell that she knew it, because she responded to him by name. He also noticed that she didn't seem very enthused by this Hector character with how she retorted. Soren figured this man on the radio may have been something they talked about while he was outside. He listened in to hear what the man on the other end was saying.
"I will have this community of Diclonius you're at burned to cinders."
It became clear, that this man was certainly an enemy of Soren's new found party. The male diclonius angrily took the radio from Lily and yelled back at the man. Soren wondered how far back all this hatred went. Over all the bantering Soren heard the man on the other end declare anyone who allies with diclonius his enemy. It would appear as though someone who he hadn't even met had it out for him. "Man this guy seems like a grade A dick" He said, not knowing if it was allowed enough for the man to hear over the radio.
However before any more banter was shared, a large, mammoth for a man, wearing a suit of armor and flowing cape stepped forth. He wielded a massive axe, and it was quite clear that he would be skilled with it. Soren realized this was that Hector "Dick guy".
"Now then, demon, let's see how the fight goes this time. You only have a short time before my men come and obliterate this place. Even if by some miracle you actually beat me, how will you stop the onslaught? Fight and die, or run and die, I won't stop until you're entire species is eradicated."
"Lillica, get behind me now!" The girl obeyed. Vellux came running up to Soren and the others, and turned to face Hector. The fox let out a growl, as several hairs stood up on it's back.
(Drew)
Lily jumped a bit as Kenshi ripped the radio from her hand and growled his own response at Hector. Suddenly Hector appeared down the other side of the street and called out to Kenshi. She nodded at Kenshi. "Can you hold him off. This is not a fight we can afford to take long. If you can't follow after us then get to as safe a place you can find." She pulled out her cellphone and handed it to him. "Keep this on your person, I can use it to find you. Don't worry about anyone else trying to find you with it... I made sure only I or someone that I've authorized can track it."
After that, she rushed back into the community which was still within sight and stopped at the doorway. There was no time to waste. "Celeste, it is time for Exodus. You have less than ten minutes." A threat from Hector was not one to take lightly. He was here now, and more would be coming. This was not the place or time for a fight, so the best option was to leave and as quickly and safely as possible.
Exodus was a plan that Lily had set up for the diclonius community should it end up at risk of destruction. It was quick and it was easy. All of the dicloni living here had been taught the process for it. There were tunnels underground that would take them to the abandoned hospital that Lily used in the past for protecting dicloni. The hidden door to get there was found in the laundry room of the apartments. One of the dryers was actually a secret staircase. The greatest issue would be getting No. 38 into the passage. Lily would have to come along to just in case the girl woke up in a frenzy.
Lily looked at Vast. "Hector is here. Right now, he's by himself, but more people are coming. He's going to raze this place in less than twenty minutes. I'm not interested in fighting here, we're at a disadvantage. We're relocating via a secret passage."
Quickly Celeste gathered the others in less than two minutes since most were already nearby. All of them, human and dicloni were milling into the laundry room. One of the nurses grabbed a wheelchair for No. 38 and placed her in it. It would be the easiest way for them to bring her down the stairway. After that the trip would be easy until they reached the hospital where they'd have to carry her up stairs again.
It took about five minutes, but all the dicloni and the few human tenants in the community had moved downstairs. They knew the urgency of Exodus and took no items with them except what they already had on their person. The dicloni used their vectors to carry the wheelchair No. 38 was put into down the stairs. From there Lily was the one to push the wheelchair. She quickly after everyone entered the passage pressed a button that made a sealant seal the door into place to make it impossible to enter ever again. A sensor the turned on designed to make sure that if any force was used to open the passageway from either side an explosion by C4 would collapse the tunnel to prevent entry.
Two of the humans that had guns stayed behind to slow down anyone that came into the building. The apartment building wasn't the greatest place for a fire fight, but the walls were stone and very sturdy. Most of the shooting would be guerilla style and meant mostly to be suppressing fire.
(Uni)
It all happened rather quickly. Lily handed Kenshi her cellphone, and asked him to hold off this massive man, now standing before all of them. Soren watched as Lily ran back towards the community. He grabbed Lillica's arm and followed after her.
"Celeste, it is time for Exodus. You have less than ten minutes."
"Exodus? With that kind of name things must be getting pretty damn serious." Soren was thinking to himself. He watched as humans and diclonius alike were gathered up by Celeste and ushered into a laundry room.
Slipping open Lillica's little pink backpack, Soren stuffed a cellphone of his own in it. Lillica was too busy looking around watching everyone file down a staircase into an underground passage, when she was suddenly nudged forward into the crowd of people by Soren.
"Soren? Soren where are you?" She tried calling out, but the people and diclonius around her, pushed her forward and down into the staircase. Behind her she saw the entry way be sealed off, as she frantically looked around for Soren, but he was nowhere to be seen. The tears had begun to well up in her eyes, as her breathing became rapid. "He left me! No Soren! Come back!" It was much to late though. The bodies around her kept nudging her forward, farther and farther away. Eventually her world became silent, and she could only pay attention to walking forward and what she could see through her teary eyed vision.
------------------------------------------
Soren's face was empty. He didn't know if he did the right thing or not. He said he would protect, and it seemed pretty evident that going with Lily and Celeste was the safest thing. Taking a deep breath, he turned to go back outside, and passed two humans who stayed back. Soren gave each of them a nod, as he walked outside to find Vellux sitting at the foot of the door.
Picking up the fox, Soren looked Vellux deeply in the eyes, as his own changed to a purple hue. It was quite different for Soren, entering the mind of a fox. But it was simple enough. For Vellux, all he could see was an outline of Soren, with an aura next to him that carried a scent. Vellux trotted over to the aura and sniffed at it, as Soren repeated the words "Find her!"
Things were different on the other end though, as Soren felt like Vellux was looking back into him. The foxes bright red eyes, practically glowing into his. It was confusing for Soren. He watched in his mind as Vellux dissipated before him, turning into a brilliant colorful energy, and then pulsing towards him, and consuming him.
Soren broke the hypnosis on Vellux and set him down. They both stared at each other for a few seconds before Soren waved Vellux to go. The fox sprinted off with his nose to the ground, aimed on finding Lillica's scent. Soren looked down at his own hands for a brief moment. Never before had he experienced something so bizarre while using his hypnosis, though he did expect it to be a little different than humans. Just not that different. The entire spell lasted maybe 10 seconds, but yet he felt so different.
Closing his eyes for a brief moment, and catching a grip on reality, he looked out in front of him, to the massive man called Hector, and the diclonius who appeared to be his rival. Gripping his bow tightly in hand, he pulled an arrow from his quiver, and held it in his right, ready to set it on his bow at any moment.
(Crane)
"Now then, demon, let's see how the fight goes this time. You only have a short time before my men come and obliterate this place. Even if by some miracle you actually beat me, how will you stop the onslaught? Fight and die, or run and die, I won't stop until you're entire species is eradicated."
“Thats alright, I don't need very long to hold you off.” Kenshi said with a smirk. “And then when I'm done with you I'll kill every last one of your soldiers. You're not laying a finger on this place.”
"Can you hold him off? This is not a fight we can afford to take long. If you can't follow after us then get to as safe a place you can find." Lily pulled out her cellphone and handed it to him. "Keep this on your person, I can use it to find you. Don't worry about anyone else trying to find you with it... I made sure only I or someone that I've authorized can track it."
“Hehe, you don't worry about me.” Kenshi said as he took the cellphone from Lily. He placed it inside his kimono for safe keeping. “This fight shouldn't take very long at all. I'm only supposed to hold him off right? You should have plenty of time to escape, so go.” Kenshi finished as he drew his blades using his vectors. Just at the sight of Hector, he could already feel it stirring inside of him.
(Reric)
The churning of the mechanical inputs of his axe were already being started. The blade changed, turning into another specific part as the blue light began to glow ominously. It was the same attack he had used against Gennma, an explosion of power with the strength of semi-attack. Strange how he was utilizing it already in this fight.
"Corporeal Moon Buster..." He growled, the spear-like weapon charged. It was rather strange, Hector had fought Kenshi before his speed would be enough to dodge this attack. If he had attacked at closer range it would be different but far away, even more so when he could only use this specific attack sparingly, it would seem foolish to use it now.
But who said Hector was ever attacking Kenshi in the first place? Oh no, Hector was here for one reason beyond just fighting this man with the blades. He was here to kill and he knew this community was filled with Diclonius even if he didn't know many of them were already escaping.
"HA!" His roar echoed violently as he thrust the weapon and the burst of blue light shot forth. It blew across the ground and aimed not for Kenshi but right for the building closest behind him, hoping to shatter it and anyone else apart into pieces without hesitation. Already even before fighting Kenshi, he was attempting to kill the Diclonius with his attacks. He would blow them away and crush them all like ants underneath his foot.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:24 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Crane)
Kenshi watched as Hectors ax began to transform into a form all too familiar to him. It looked like some sort of rudimentary spear, yet it glowed with a blue aura about it. No doubt it was the...
"Corporeal Moon Buster..."
“He's using that already?!” Kenshi thought in surprise. “That fool. He should know that I could easily a dodge an attack like that. Unless..... !!!” It was at that moment that Kenshi realized Hector's true intentions. He watched as the Corporeal Moon Buster started to glow with intense blue light before Hector violently thrust it forward, launching a powerful shockwave. What Kenshi had realized before was true. Hector wasn't aiming at him, but the community behind him. If an attack of that level were to hit the community building, it would be completely annihilated.
“You bastard!” Kenshi yelled as he used vector walking to move in front of the attack. It blew across the ground, tearing and destroying everything in its path. He had only a split second to form a defense before the shockwave made impact with a powerful explosion. The sheer force of it all sent dust and debris into the air, clouding the vision of all in the vicinity.
When the dust finally cleared, the community building appeared safe and unharmed. Standing before it, was Kenshi having been pushed back several feet. His clothes were shredded, and blood was dripping from various points on his body, which was still smoking. He stood holding his blades as if he was still defending from the attack, frozen in place. His eyes, now narrowed in a look of pure rage, remained staring at Hector.
“Haaa....haaaa.... I said... you're not laying a finger on that place... haaa... I'm your opponent... so leave them out of this!!!”
(Reric)
"Hm? You would risk your own body for the protection of your demon people? I will give you this, I admire the tenacity, at least you're no coward. To protect the lives of your kind is worthy of praise but that's as far as its going to go.
Hm...hmhmhm...KYA HA! HA! HA! HA! HA! HA!" He burst out into a fit of crazed laughter, hand over his face and nearly doubly over. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Kya hahahahahaha! Ha! Ha! Ah!"
He threw his arm to the side, breaking apart a good chunk of the ground with his axe, the blade churning again. It was clear it wouldn't be the CMB, but his usual Golden Sun Explosion that again struck the ground with the force of a small bomb, sending smoke into the air. It was like he was trying to pump himself up, getting the tension read and then turning the weapon so that the light of the sun gleamed over its edges.
"How long will you last boy? How long can you take this fight on? How much determination do you have to defeat me and stop my domination of your species? Come on! Come on! Come on!
COME ON DICLONIUS! LET'S SEE YOU COME AND STOP ME!!!"
Roaring at him as if he had completely lost it, Hector rushed forward, and made the first strike, aiming right for Kenshi's body with his weapon's blade.
(Drew)
The two men that decided to stay behind saw the attack that Kenshi blocked. They nodded at each other and quickly climbed up the stairs and went to seperate rooms. Both of them carried rifles. Both of them could use them quite well. They took aim and began to fire on Hector making sure to take shots that they knew wouldn't hit Kenshi. The best they could do was hold off any intruders.
They both owned enough ammo that they knew they'd die before they ran out in this situation. Once the reinforcements came their focus would change to them.
(Jamie)
Suzuki was able to eventually drag Alice away from Zero and outside of the boat. As they reached outside, Alice let out a sigh and frowned. “Why wouldn’t you let me stay in there with Zero?” Alice asked frowning.
“Because Zero needs to be alone and get some rest…I also don’t trust your ‘idea’ of staying up with him…” Suzuki replied.
Alice went into thought for a bit before then smiling evilly. “Oh I get it hehe…you want to do it with him first don’t you?” Alice said to Suzuki, giggling and giving a wink. Suzuki quickly blushed and looked away.
“I-I-I D-DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT!” Suzuki quickly said, turning completely red and feeling embarrassed.
“You know what I am talking about hehe” Alice said to Suzuki. “Zero holding you close in his big, strong arms. He looks you in the eyes as he says ‘I love you’ and you and him share an enjoying long kiss…as he undresses you and lays you on the bed and unzips his trousers, whipping out his big…long…p-” Suzuki quickly covered Alice’s mouth with her hand, turning even more red and looking like she was going to die of embarrassment.
“PLEASE STOP YOU ARE EMBARRASING ME!!!” Suzuki yelled in embarrassment.
“Ok I’ll stop, but from the look on your face…I was right in what I said and the thought of you and him is making you blush hehe” Alice said to Suzuki, letting out a little giggle. Alice then looked out to the sea. “Well, if we have to wait for Zero to rest up, then all we can do is just wait, since there isn’t anything to do on this boat…”
------------------
Some time had passed since Zero closed his eyes. He opened them and looked around; none of the girls were around. He sighed and sat up. “Like I said, I don’t need rest, my body no longer needs the requirement of sleep much anymore…” Zero said to himself. Walking outside would make Suzuki mad, so he had to waste time in the room till he felt that it was long enough. Feeling bored very quickly, he pulled out the communication device he had in his pocket. He hadn’t used this at all, so it was rather useless to him, but what if he used it? Who would be on the other end? Lily? Hector? The only way to find out was to use it. Zero messed with the device for a bit before pushing a button. “Hello? Does this thing work?”
(Uni)
Soren stared on, at the massive man whose weapon began to transform, and glow with a blue aura. He heard the man growl the words "Corporeal Moon Buster."
"Corpor what?!" Soren had never heard of it, but he had to act fast as he saw the attack coming towards his direction and the community behind him. Sprinting out towards his left, he turned back only to see that diclonius run in front of it, and take the blast head on.
A dust cloud arose from the force, obscuring Soren's vision momentarily. When it cleared, he saw the diclonius still standing, along with community behind him, although it looked as though he had suffered quite a few injuries. Soren was astonished. The amount of sheer force that, the male diclonius could take, and still stand there breathing.
It then struck Soren, that this "Hector" character may not know that the community had been evacuated. "It's probably best he doesn't know that either. Lily told that diclonius to stall him, so that's what we'll have to do."
Soren paid no attention the rantings of this man, as he fell into a laughing fit, and then charged at the diclonius. Now was the time to act, as Soren heard the two men still inside the community open fire with their guns. Soren set 1 of his 3 arrows onto his bow, and pulled the string back. He released the tension to fire the arrow as he aimed for Hector.
(Drew)
Alana heard Suzuki's protests and moved to where they were. Alice seemed to be teasing the girl with innuendos and rather enjoying herself over it. She could see Suzuki's red face and chuckled a bit. "My my... such an innocent mind and at your age. You're young, but you're a grown woman now such thoughts shouldn't be troublesome for you. Besides, you love him, don't you?"
She then looked at Alice. "Nothing to do on this boat? There's a television with movies in the living area of this ship. It is a yacht after all. These beauties are made for luxury. The kitchen has a full stock of food too."
Without another word she went below deck to the kitchen and poured herself some cereal. Breakfast would be something simple. It seemed that Fenix liked to keep his customer's ships stocked whenever they needed use. She would have to prepare something for her sister.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel woke up and sat up a little too quickly. She winced as her shoulder spiked with pain. Alana was nowhere near her. She felt lonely without her. She needed to find her. It didn't feel right being without her. She left her room and wandered down the hallway.
She was a few steps down the hallway when she heard. "Hello? Does this thing work?"
She quickly slammed open the door to see Zero talking into a radio. She glared at him and winced at the same time as her quick action jarred her shoulder again. "Wh-ow... Who are you talking to? An enemy?" Her voice was demanding mixed with pained. Despite what her sister told her about what happened, she still did not trust him.
(Crane)
"Hm? You would risk your own body for the protection of your demon people? I will give you this, I admire the tenacity, at least you're no coward. To protect the lives of your kind is worthy of praise but that's as far as its going to go.”
Kenshi watched as Hector then broke into a fit of crazed laughter before slamming his Crescent Sun Ax into the ground. He wondered if the man really had gone insane.
"How long will you last boy? How long can you take this fight on? How much determination do you have to defeat me and stop my domination of your species? Come on! Come on! Come on!
COME ON DICLONIUS! LET'S SEE YOU COME AND STOP ME!!!"
Hector then came charging towards Kenshi and swung his ax full force. Though he was gravely injured, dodging an attack of that nature was child's play. Kenshi used vector walking and quickly appeared behind Hector. As he prepared to strike, gunfire erupted from the upper floors of the community building. Not only that, but the human from before was also present. Kenshi watched as he lifted his bow and gracefully sent an arrow flying through the air. This was his chance. A two-pronged attack was just what he needed. While Hector was busy defending himself from arrows and gunfire, Kenshi would attack his blindspot and take him down quickly. Moving into position, Kenshi raised his blades and prepared to attack.
“Furotingu-Ken Style:Tsuinsurasshu!!!”
(Reric)
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*
The blood exploded from Hector's body as it gushed out from the gunshot wounds. His body was bombarded, 3 shots hitting him as he was flung around, only barely standing on his feet. He spun around, glaring over at the direction of gunfire. He knew people were there but by the time he could even register them an arrow struck him, putting more pain into his body but at least this was removable. Though it wasn't a gun, it was still highly annoying and painful and even if it hadn't damaged him, it definitely caught Hector off guard enough for...
“Furotingu-Ken Style:Tsuinsurasshu!!!”
There was no time to defend against it and his amour was useless against non-vector weapons. The blades slashed across his body in a single stroke, his body doubling over as his own crimson blood splashed the ground. There his body shook and he collapsed on all four, gagging, gasping and choking on his own wounded body now filled with sword wounds, gun wounds and arrow wounds.
"Haa...Haa...Haa...No bad...but you all should know more than well that this isn't enough to take me down." He growled, crawling back up and flexing his arms. His cape was slightly tattered from the effects of the attack but besides a few superficial wounds, at least for Hector he wasn't going down that easily. Even they wouldn't have thought he'd be done in that easily, but at least the fight was equalized now. Both Hector and Kenshi had suffered wounds from attacks but unlike Hector, Kenshi had the help of back up on his part, and some of them were quite powerful at that.
Hector may arguably have been the most powerful person in terms of physical and endurance, but he was facing opponents that were just as dangerous and he was clearly at the disadvantage.
"Traitors..." He whispered, hypocrisy practically dripping out of his words. "Helping the demons when you should be helping me, to make a world far better than this. You fools, who would dare fight against the Grand King of Law.
Haa...you are all traitors to humanity. So be it, I will create a world where such demons and traitors don't exist, and maybe I'll with that bratty little blonde girl that keeps following you around demon!"
(Crane)
"Traitors..." He whispered, hypocrisy practically dripping out of his words. "Helping the demons when you should be helping me, to make a world far better than this. You fools, who would dare fight against the Grand King of Law.”
“Grand Kind of Law? Such a pretentious name. You disgust me. You're no king, you're just a delusional tyrant who thinks he can change the world. Those who are helping me are not traitors, Hector. Those who would fight to defend the diclonius in order to create a world of equality, where humans and diclonius can coexist peacefully are not traitors. The only traitor here is you.”
“Haa...you are all traitors to humanity. So be it, I will create a world where such demons and traitors don't exist, and maybe I'll start with that bratty little blonde girl that keeps following you around demon!"
As soon as that threat left his mouth, Kenshi's grip tightened and his teeth gritted in anger as his eyes narrowed in a look of pure rage.
“I already told you once.” Kenshi said through gritted teeth. “If you ever touch Rei again, I will give you the most painful and agonizing death you can imagine.”
“Why not do it now?” a voice called out from within Kenshi's mind.
“You stay out of this!” he called back.
“Come ooonnnn! If you give this body to me, I'll make sure Hector never bothers you or that girl again!”
“Shut up! How many times do I need to tell you... I DON'T NEED YOU!!!”
“Fine, so be it. You will regret this decision, just you wait. In your condition its only a matter of time before you come crawling back to me, begging for my power! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!” the voice laughed as if faded from Kenshi's mind. Good riddance. He wasn't going to rely on that thing every time things got tough. He would rely on his own strength and that strength alone.
“Everyone! Keep at it!” Kenshi yelled to Soren and the others. Together their chances of defeating Hector were much greater.
Slamming his vectors into the ground, Kenshi launched himself high into the air, his swords ready to attack. With the sun on his back, he looked like a silhouette flying straight towards Hector.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o tachi!”
OOC: Kenshi's conversation with his inner voice is completely in his mind. He is not replying to it out loud.
(Reric)
"Defending the demons? Offering equality? What a load of bullshit demon, you're species had your chance long ago, as if I would risk humanity's safety with your kind. I have seen you all, the risks you pose to us is beyond belief, as if I would ever let you have your way. Kuh!" He gripped his arm, blood leaking down from it and lost his balance for a moment. It was clear that Hector had taken quite a bit of damage, maybe even added to the fact that this body was still suffering under previous wounds before.
"Say whatever you like demon, it won't change anything. Blame whatever poor creator decided to bring you into this world, and maybe if your lucky, you'll be reborn as something that I don't have to slaughter."
Hector's axe was lifted up, forming energy around it as he charged it up.
“...I already told you once. If you ever touch Rei again, I will give you the most painful and agonizing death you can imagine...”
"Kill me? You couldn't kill me if I stood here motionless, boy." Hector mocked, though his wounded body seemed to say otherwise. As Kenshi began his attack, he charged forward, swinging his weapon to intercept Kenshi's own. He never got the chance though as by the time his blade reached, his body was once again bombarded by bullets, cutting off his aim.
Unfortunately for him, that didn't stop the sword slashes from reducing his body to a pile of blood flashes. So much so that by the time the attack was finished, Hector had dropped his weapon and collapsed against the wall of one of the buildings, sliding down pathetically with the blood leaking onto the ground. He looked miserably pathetic, slashes across his entire body, his weapon laying by his feet the glow dying out, his breathing heavy and ragged.
"Haa...Haa...Haa, you think you've won? Ridiculous, I can't be defeated, not now...not by you, not by you traitors. Kuh...kah...bastards...this isn't over, not by a long shot." Hector growled as the blood leaked from his lips.
(Crane)
Kenshi sheathed one of his blades as he walked slowly towards Hector, who had collapsed against the wall. His body was in ruins, and his ax lay by his side, its energy slowly dying out.
"Haa...Haa...Haa, you think you've won? Ridiculous, I can't be defeated, not now...not by you, not by you traitors. Kuh...kah...bastards...this isn't over, not by a long shot."
“This is it.” Kenshi said as he raised his master's blade above his head with all 6 of his vectors. A cold look of killing intent filled his eyes. “You reign of tyranny ends here. I'll make sure I erase you completely from this world. Bastards like you and Yamamoto don't deserve to live, or even be remembered. Prepare yourself, Grand King of Law, you're about to be defeated by the demon you despise so much.
FUROTINGU-KEN STYLE: SHOGEKIHA O SURAI-”
At that moment, Kenshi's attack was cut off. He stood frozen in place, his body unmoving.
“What... the hell...” he stuttered. Darkness was beginning to creep into his sclera as his left eye became dilated. His teeth began to grow into fangs and his nails into claws. Dropping to one knee, Kenshi clutched his face as he tried to resist.
“Damn you! I cast you off so you pull something like this? Don't interfere!”
Kenshi's words fell on deaf ears as his body still refused to move. He could only rely on his newfound comrades to keep him covered.
(Jamie)
"My my... such an innocent mind and at your age. You're young, but you're a grown woman now such thoughts shouldn't be troublesome for you. Besides, you love him, don't you?"
“O-OF COURSE I DO…That’s why talking about me and him doing things like that in public is embarrassing for me…” Suzuki replied, looking down blushing.
"Nothing to do on this boat? There's a television with movies in the living area of this ship. It is a yacht after all. These beauties are made for luxury. The kitchen has a full stock of food too."
Before Alice could reply, Alana walked away back into the inside of the boat. “Well I guess I will have to waste time and watch a film then I guess…” Alice said looking bored.
“It looks like the only thing we can do for now” Suzuki said, agreeing with Alice. Suzuki’s stomach then made a noise. “But first I am hungry, so let’s go get something to eat” Suzuki said, placing her hand on her stomach. Alice nodded and both of them headed inside and went to find the kitchen to eat.
-----------------
As Zero waited for a response from the device, the door slammed open as Ariel walked in, but showing pain as she did. She glared at him and winced at the same time as her quick action jarred her shoulder again. "Wh-ow... Who are you talking to? An enemy?" Her voice was demanding mixed with pained.
Zero just sighed and put the device back in his pocket. “It seems that I can’t do anything without you glaring down my back…” Zero said to Ariel as she glared at him. “I was just seeing if I would get someone on the other end, it looks like I didn’t so you don’t have to keep watch on me” Zero then got off the bed and walked towards Ariel and got on one knee. He then sighed. “You probably don’t care, or won’t believe me…but I actually care about you and your sister. I may act cold and like a bastard…but I would do everything to make sure that my friends are safe…and if you don’t trust me…then I will have to do what I can to make you trust me…” Zero then stood up, patted Ariel on the head and walked out the door. “Now if you excuse me, I have to make an apology to your sister” Zero then walks off to search for Alana.
Zero heads outside the boat and finds no one. “I guess she is inside then” Zero thought to himself. Zero then heads inside and looks around the ship for Alana.
(Drew)
The way Kenshi froze neither rifleman could get off a clear shot on Hector. They began to call out demanding what the problem was. There wasn't much else they could do aside from wait and watch for the reinforcements.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel stared at him with disbelieving eyes.
“You probably don’t care, or won’t believe me…but I actually care about you and your sister. I may act cold and like a bastard…but I would do everything to make sure that my friends are safe…and if you don’t trust me…then I will have to do what I can to make you trust me…”
What happened to him that got him behaving like this? Did someone drug him? Was this brainwashing? It felt weird and she didn't like it. She had absolutely no response at all to this.
“Now if you excuse me, I have to make an apology to your sister”
Apology? For what reason did he need to apologize to her? Someone as prideful as him apologizing? What vile thing did he do that made him want to apologize?
He left and she lingered for a few moments. She whispered to herself. "Who are you? What have you done with the masked man?"
She then gathered herself and made her way to the kitchen where she knew her sister was. She found her pouring herself cereal. Alana looked at her sister and smiled. She then poured another bowl for Ariel and set up a seat for her. Within moments they were eating with each other at the table with Alice and Suzuki.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste heard Lillica's cries and embraced the young lady. "It'll be OK, dear, you'll see him again." She took the girl's hand. "For now, you'll have to stay with us." She smiled at the girl. "You help us stay safe, right?"
Lily led the group down the tunnel. The tunnel itself was large enough for five people to walk side by side and tall enough for someone to comfortably ride on someone's shoulders. They had been made for easy travel. The trip though would be a three hour walk. She steadily pushed the wheelchair No. 38 sat in ready for the poor diclonius to awaken.
(Reric)
"Something's wrong..." Vast finally muttered as he walked along side No. 38, feeling the need to be close by her. It was obvious he didn't trust her, or rather he feared the repercussions of what would happen if he wasn't there if he woke up. Even now he carried his gun, his bullets locked and loaded and ready to fire at the girl even though he desperately didn't want to. Right now, her being asleep was best for everyone right now and he would have to let Kenshi, Soren and the others handle Hector. After all besides Lily, the rest of the people here needed someone to protect them.
"Hector was originally in Europe at the G.O yesterday, which means he's only gotten here just now. Isn't it strange that he would come here right now, and try to attack. This was hardly something you do right after leaving the country and then coming right back." He put his finger to his chin, thinking deeply.
"I don't doubt Hector plans to attack this place, but he should've done so with his men, after all he already knew where we were, why bother attacking by himself when he could've just come with his men.
...Hector came alone for a reason, and singled out that male Diclonius. Again he could've attacked this entire community with the others, attacking by himself and wasting time was pointless.
Unless..." He quickly pulled some contraption that was on him and stepped forward, motioning to everyone for him to stop. "Hector's still probably using G.O technology so its relatively easy for me to track, let me see..." He pointed the device around and muttered under his breath.
"...No way..." He finally whispered as his mechanical device started to beep seven times. "Seven G.O choppers are heading this way right now, OH FUCKING SHIT!" He finally roared. "THEY KNOW EXACTLY WHERE WE ARE BECAUSE OF ME!? SON OF A BITCH THEY'RE FOLLOWING MY DEVICE AS WELL!" He cursed loudly stepping back.
"Listen, Celeste, Lily, I need to head back as long as I'm here Hector and his men will know exactly where we are. They're probably already heading to the exit of this tunnel. By the time you reach it they're going to be ready for you.
Goddamn I should've known, I didn't think, fuck me! FUCK ME! Ah..." He shook his head, kicking himself over and over again for his own stupidity. "Is there any other exits to this place, maybe a secret one that the exit won't be so obvious to the outside? Those helicopters are indeed 15 minutes away from the community, but they're probably already getting some stationed at the exit here, we're stuck unless you have another way out.
---
---
Hector stood there surprised until a broad grin spread over his face. The demon was coming out and for him, that was what he had been waiting for this entire time. A few wounds he didn't expect but it was now the time to get things done. He forced himself up in one sprint, the blood splattering over himself. He didn't attack with his axe, in fact he didn't even pick it up but with Kenshi right there, so close it was now time to collect his reward.
From his body he pulled out not a weapon, but one small syringe, empty and then with a roar of both triumph and an attempt to deny the pain racing through his body, he struck the frozen male Diclonius right in the neck.
It was over in less than two seconds, he filled the syringe up with his blood and pulled it out, spraying a tiny bit of Kenshi's blood on the ground but doing no more lasting damage. But that was enough, Hector had gotten what he had come for and he smiled darkly upon his hated enemy.
"I suppose this is where we part ways, but don't worry, your fight isn't over yet...COME FORTH MY SERVANT!!!" He roared raising his hand as above the buildings one single lone chopper flew over. It was plain, no weapons on it and surprisingly enough it wasn't even part of the G.O which would explain why Vast never saw it coming. It was also small, the most it could fit was maybe 3 people including the pilot but a figure did jump out of it. And apparently that must've been the pilot as well because the chopper suddenly lost balance, and crashed straight into one of the buildings, engulfing itself in flames.
And the figure that had jumped out continue to fall, no way to stop his landing, no way to cushion his fall, it was madness to jump from that altitude. Until, and it must've been out of this world to even see it, at least for those who could like Kenshi when the figure suddenly sprouted five, very real vectors and slammed into the ground with them, leaving a semi-large crater in his wake.
"I am here, your servant, Uleus, what is your bidding my master?" The figure was a man in his mid twenties, five foot 11 inches, he wore a thick green coat over what could only be another much darker black coat, as the tail ends of them cut in two so that they flapped around in four different sections behind him. He had that kind of smile on his face that was devoid of mercy, his silver eyes matching his bright silver hair and his collar was turned up.
But that was nothing, the moment he had used them it was obvious but maybe even now, for the soul fact that Hector was even using such a person was beyond belief.
This person who called himself Uleus, who apparently was following Hector like a loyal servant, was a Diclonius male.
"Greetings brother..." He called out, bowing to Kenshi but still keeping his eyes on him. "You would dare take arms against the Grand King of Law?
Unforgivable...I will never forgive you, traitor..."
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:25 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Drew)
Lily listened to every word that Vast said. Her expression was calm and unconcerned. Most of the other dicloni in the area were clearly frightened by what he said. She then shook her head. "Vast... breaking the tracker on that is a cake walk, who do you think I am? Also there's no way they can track find the exit of this tunnel. They can guess at the buildings that it goes under. You think I would be stupid enough to build a straight tunnel that'd make it easy for a tracker to guess where we're going?" She chuckled a bit. "I also made these walls out of radio wave interfering metal. If they're even picking up the signal it's likely being found in three different places all several hundred meters apart. Your device tracking those helicopters is also wrong. As much as these walls interfere with signals coming in... they ruin those going out as well."
They had yet to even make the first turn of three. "Vast give me all your traceable devices. I'll give em a turn for the better." She pulled a screwdriver from her back with ease as she stopped and reached her hand out for him to give her the item. She didn't move away from No. 38 just in case something happened.
(Uni)
Soren watched on as the diclonius attacked again at Hector. Readying another arrow, but he didn't need to fire it just yet, as the swords slashed across the massive mans body. The man slouched down against the wall, riddled with injuries and blood from the attack he just endured. Yet still he acted so confidently.
"Haa...Haa...Haa, you think you've won? Ridiculous, I can't be defeated, not now...not by you, not by you traitors. Kuh...kah...bastards...this isn't over, not by a long shot.
"Was this man delusional? Clearly outnumbered, and looking pathetic in his state, yet he still claims this isn't over." Soren couldn't believe the tenacity of this man. The diclonius clearly had enough of this man as well as he lunged forward for another attack. Soren let the tension off his bow, and began to place the arrow back in the quiver on his back. This diclonius had more of a reason to end Hector than he did, so he would let him have at it.
Before the final blow could be made, the diclonius fell down to one knee, as he yelled out. Soren could see his nails grow out into claws."What the hell is going on with him now?" He thought. Before Soren could make sense of anything, Hector had moved, and stuck the diclonius in the neck with a syringe, extracting his blood.
"I suppose this is where we part ways, but don't worry, your fight isn't over yet...COME FORTH MY SERVANT!!
Soren stared in disbelief as a small helicopter came into sight, and a figure dropped out. the helicopter going on to crash into another building. "That man must be a maniac there's no way he can sur-" Soren was cut off as the being slammed into the ground with an invisible force. "There's no way, another diclonius? After that man just ranted on about how they should be exterminated and the bastard is bloody working with one?"
The newly arrived diclonius bowed to the one Soren was fighting with, asking him if he would take on the "Grand King of Law". It seemed that the playing field got much more level with this new arrival, and Soren was already down an arrow, with only 2 more left.
Scrambling, Soren patted his coats many pockets until he found the one he wanted. Reaching inside he pulled out a small can of tear gas. Back when he met Cyrax one of the Officers he killed had dropped it, and he took it, in case he and Cyrax had it out. Forming a circle with his thumb, ring, and pinky fingers he held the can, while setting another arrow in place and pulling the string back with his middle and index.
"HEY, I DON'T KNOW WHY THE HELL YOU STOPPED ATTACKING HIM WHEN YOU COULD HAVE ENDED THIS LUNATIC, BUT DON'T YOU DARE GIVE UP RIGHT NOW! IF THIS HYPOCRITE CAN PULL THROUGH HIS INJURIES THEN YOU CAN PULL THROUGH WHATEVER THE HELL IS GOING ON WITH YOU!"
Soren fired off his arrow aiming for Hector's Achilles heel. A headshot would be too obvious, and this Uleus might be able to deflect it with his vectors, but if he couldn't go for a killing blow, then stopping this man's mean of walking or running to escape was the next best option. Holding the can of tear gas however hindered him from being able to protect his wrist from the string of the bow however, as it smacked hard against his skin, and causing a small but bearable gash.
Instinctively Soren looked at his new cut, and saw a weird blue vapor coming from it. It looked nearly identical to how he saw Vellux dissipate in his mind earlier. Shaking off the thought, Soren readied himself for more action, ready to throw the tear gas. He had to hope that the diclonius he was with could get out of there though.
-------------------------------------
Vellux continued along, keeping his nose and ears to the ground. Being a fox, he was gifted with heightened senses, far above any humans. It was simple hunting techniques for him, although he wasn't looking for a meal. He was looking for Lillica like Soren told him too. He could catch onto faint scents, and tiny vibrations in the earth. Staying above ground, following a very faint trail which the fox believed to be Lillica and the rest of the community moving along underground.
He was interrupted for a brief moment, as a helicopter crashed into a building back towards where Soren was. The shock wave was enough to disrupt his trace of the path for a brief moment. The fox perked his head up and turned back to where his owner was, letting forth a gentle howl, hoping Soren was safe. He waited until the vibrations of the crash ceased before resuming his hunt for the community.
----------------------------------------------
Lillica walked along, with the tears still rolling down her cheeks. Celeste walked up to her, and being in her presence made her feel a little better.
"It'll be OK, dear, you'll see him again." She took the girl's hand. "For now, you'll have to stay with us." She smiled at the girl. "You help us stay safe, right?"
She tried her best to smile up at Celeste. "Soren said he'd be there to protect me..." She paused for a second. "I'll be a big girl, and be brave for him. I know he's only doing what he thinks is best for my safety, but I feel the most safe when I'm with him! That night he first saved me, he killed the man that was going to harm me. Not on purpose though, I think the man died from being afraid! But it was so weird Celeste... Soren didn't fight him, or use any weapons at all, he just stood there and stared him in the eye. But that man screamed, and looked like he was in a lot of pain. It was really scary to watch, but Soren was so nice to me, and he told me that he would never do anything like that to me." Lillica felt so relieve to have Celeste there to talk too, but it was only brief when she heard Vast begin to yell.
"THEY KNOW EXACTLY WHERE WE ARE BECAUSE OF ME!? SON OF A BITCH THEY'RE FOLLOWING MY DEVICE AS WELL!"
Letting out a little meep, Lillica clenched her hands into Celeste's shirt, and buried her face in it, as she began to slowly cry again. It seemed they were in danger, and like she feared Soren wasn't there for her. "Please Soren, Please come back for me." She whispered while crying into Celeste's shirt.
(Crane)
Kenshi could only watch as Hector lunged forth, not with his ax, but with a syringe. Bringing it down hard, he plunged the needle into Kenshi's neck and extracted his blood. It lasted for only a few seconds, but the pain was very real. Kenshi instinctively placed his hand over the tiny hole where blood was now spurting onto the ground. He could only imagine why Hector would want something like his blood.
"I suppose this is where we part ways, but don't worry, your fight isn't over yet...COME FORTH MY SERVANT!!!" Hector raised his hand triumphantly as he said this, and a small black helicopter appeared. It flew overhead before a figure jumped out, causing the helicopter to spin out of control before crashing into a nearby building in a magnificent fireball. The figure who had jumped out landed just a few seconds later, the ground cracking beneath his feet.
Upon closer inspection, Kenshi saw the two things he least expected to see: horns. That thing was a diclonius, and to top it all off, it was a male.
"I am here, your servant, Uleus, what is your bidding my master?" he spoke to Hector.
Kenshi was in disbelief. There was another male diclonius?
"Greetings brother..." He called out, bowing to Kenshi but still keeping his eyes on him. "You would dare take arms against the Grand King of Law?
Unforgivable...I will never forgive you, traitor..."
Kenshi was barely able to speak as he tried to keep the demon inside at bay, not to mention he had just been stabbed in the neck. Still, this was of utmost importance. He had to know what was going on.
“Hector! What is the meaning of this?! Explain yourself!!!” Hector never got the chance to respond as Soren so conveniently butted in.
"HEY, I DON'T KNOW WHY THE HELL YOU STOPPED ATTACKING HIM WHEN YOU COULD HAVE ENDED THIS LUNATIC, BUT DON'T YOU DARE GIVE UP RIGHT NOW! IF THIS HYPOCRITE CAN PULL THROUGH HIS INJURIES THEN YOU CAN PULL THROUGH WHATEVER THE HELL IS GOING ON WITH YOU!" he yelled as he fired off another of his arrows. He also looked like he was about to throw what looked like a grenade.
“That idiot!!” Kenshi cursed out loud. He was doing everything in his power to keep whatever was inside of him suppressed. That fool had no idea what was going on. He still couldn't move, so if Soren threw that thing now he'd be caught up in the attack as well.
(Reric)
(7 hours and 32 minutes ago)
Hector and the rest of the fallen traitors had ended at short stop at a local village to get any new supplies and food that they could. It was still dark, little sunlight and they clearly weren't there to offer much support. For Hector, it was a job he could do a lone and then they would set back out to Japan, the home world of the Diclonisu race. What he found though was nothing short of a tenacious hell.
One young man, was currently strung up on a cross, his body beaten and torn up while anger and frustration and ultimately hopelessness etched itself on his face. For Hector who had seen the bright white horns on his head, he had very little sympathy for him. Still, he stood there watching them, only to realize that it wasn't just the male Diclonius who was strung up, but other humans a swell as one lone priest cried out in ecstasy.
This wasn't punishment, it was some sick game where these people were being mocked and tortured. they were raped, they were cut open and he watched as one girl was disembowel while screaming for her mother to save her. Now he understood, it wasn't even a ritual, this village was chaotic, a mess that abandoned law and was treating these people like play things that could be discarded. It was the sad truth, that not everything was fair and watching them being torn apart and reduced to pulps of blood, even hector as a traitor, could not help but feel a deep amount of hatred for it.
"Ooooh! Ooooh! Ooooh!" That sound, like a ghostly wail form the priest as he violently tore apart the innocence of the next person, regardless of gender and then slit then open. If this was ritualistic, though he would've stopped it, he would have at least had mercy. But this, what was going on was a game and he was going to end it right now.
"Even now, the perversion of humanity continues and worse, its from one who should not be doing such things." He growled.
"...Corporeal...Moon...Buster..."
The Diclonius eyes were blinded by the flash of light and then, all was gone. The attack had broken his bindings, dropping him onto the cold rocky ground where when the light finally dissipated, he realized he was all alone. The others had been tortured and killed but he, as if luck would have it, survived.
And it was there that he finally looked up at the face of both his savior and his destroyer. "...Demon..." Hector uttered raising his axe to finish the job. And he swung it down, stopping just as the blade was beginning to cut into flesh of the Diclonius' shoulder. Because he was smiling.
"Why do you smile?" Schlenzanner finally questioned.
The question itself seemed to confuse the Diclonius. "...Because...you saved me. Hahahaha! Hahahahaha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Saved me, from those fuckers! From all of them, that life, look at them!" He pointed over to the priest and others who had been watching.
"Do you know how long its been, how many times I had to go through that and today, they finally got bored of me..." His eyes were sunken, insane and his smile wrong, but he was beyond anything else, truly glad. "My friends are dead, my family is dead, all because of who I am...you want me dead too right?
Yes, I can see, but you are so different from the others...please...I beg of you, tell me who you are?"
"...My name is Hector Schlenzanner, self created Grand King of Law and it is my purpose that I kill your entire species." His words didn't seem to have an effect on the man, instead the poor guy looked even more ecstatic from before.
"My kind...the ones with horns...I see. Then...please end my life here, there is nothing but cruelty int his world until you came, to die by your hand for your cause would be more than worth it! But I beg of you, if for some miracle you allow me to live, please allow me to serve you! I will obey you and die for you, and the moment I am useless before or after, please cut this head off as you see fit."
Hector stared at him for a long time, contemplating his next words. "You would kill your own kind?"
"My kind!? Hahahaha! My kind!?" he roared and laughed. "I have sensed them, always there, always around and they do nothing! Nobody has come in these years to save me! Today, I was to be butchered alive because the priest thought it...funny. Can you believe that, funny? The world is a joke, but you...I can see it in your eyes. You can change everything and if my bastard species can die along with me!
Besides I hear it, inside my head...a voice telling me...TO KILL MY KIND!" He roared and shrieked with laughter, hand over his face as tears ran down his cheeks.
"Hahahahaha! Hahahaha! Hector I am your servant from here on out, if I am of no use to you, I gladly offer my life to continue your victory, your decision is my fate."
And then at last Hector lowered his weapon and asked in a calm voice. "What is your name, Demon?"
"...I have none, because the name I had is meaningless to your greatness. I don't think I can even remember it anymore." He said dishearteningly. His grief got higher as Hector turned around and walked away, seemingly ignoring him. For him, his heart was broken again, the only person in the world from day one where he was forgotten who gave more of a damn than anyone else was leaving him. Until Hector finally called over...
"...Come now Uleus, and help me decimate your species..."
"...Ahhh..." And with a smile of bliss, he bowed before his new master. "...I shall obey you...my Master and King..."
---
---
*Swik*
"Urgh!" The attack wouldn't have been enough to bring him down, but Hector had been caught completely off guard when the arrow hit him. It was enough though to bring him on his knees, using his axe that he had recently picked back up to stop him from falling down completely.
Uleus who was at first focused on Kenshi, was mortified at what he saw. When he finally spotted Soren, he lost it. His sights no longer on Kenshi, Uleus rushed at Soren with the soul intent to kill.
"Tsu...I was hoping I could away faster..." Hector growled, pulling the arrow from his heel and standing up. Standing was hard enough and he had to slump over slightly. Walking was out of the question, he had to slide his body forward but with Uleus fighting Soren, he could at least take out Kenshi while he was still unable to move.
He raised his axe, switched its components and let it power up before adding with dark intention. "Let's see you survive now...CORPOREAL MOON BUSTER!!!"
(Dreachon)
Coughing and growling Kruger got himself out of the car, well the storefront was definitely ruined but he could give a fuck about that. As expected the armored body of the car had taken the impact without so much as a dent although the paintjob on the hood could seem to use some care when they got back.
“Alright men listen u and listen carefully as I will say this only once. Fail to understand it and it will be your head on a stake, I want the old man alive!”
The men started to make their own way through the rubble, weapons unslung and at the ready, Kruger was certain to keep himself at the head as he wanted to be the first to cause some pain should I get to a fight.
Still he wasn’t expecting all that much, this old man was either still asleep or if he had a good sense of judgment already coming down to see what all the commotion was they had created. In either case it would serve him nothing but getting caught.
The earpiece came to life as he was contact by Outer Heaven, he wondered what they wanted from him this time. Responding back he waited to be greeted by the Slavic voice he dislike so much.
“Well, well if it isn’t my favorite bloodsucking asshole. Tell me what gives me this displeasure of having to listen to you Vamp!?” He didn’t make any attempt to hide his contempt for him. Uneasy the men watched and waited.
“You flatter me but I have little patience for that now. I am just calling you to inform or some rather interesting and delicious future developments. I am certain that you are going to enjoy them all together.”
A faint smile started to appear on Kruger’s face at hearing this, Vamp was not the person to needlessly tempt anybody, nor was he a liar for that matter.
“Alright then Vamp, you have my curiosity. If you make this a good one then perhaps you will also get my attention, tell me now what kind of future development could be so interesting that it makes you consider boring me? ”
“Why none other than the G.O and you little compatriot captain Schlenzanner although it now seems he has declared himself the grand king. Can you imagine that, such a lofty and self-praising title and really it is making me wish for you to rip his face off.” Vamp took a moment to clear his throat.
“I seems he is now back in Japan and not all that far from your current location, we don’t know for how long he will remain though so if you would want a crack at him now if your chance. Off course given that he isn’t alone some backup is being readied for you, I will be coming along with Fatman and Ivar to even the odds.”
He knew that Kruger wasn’t too pleased with the implication of needing the help of others.
“One other final thing, the G.O that has not sided with him are in a direct war with each other, the G.O is going to kill itself and we didn’t even need to lift a finer but they have before this mess started send out somebody to take you down.
A person with the boring name of… Vast, really those names are so boring to me.”
Kruger had been grinning at hearing what was going on, so many wonderful chances were being granted to him know, oh what was he going to do know.
“Very well Vamp I will meet up with you outside the village, when you arrive I should have dealt with the situation here and then we will pay that good for nothing former captain of mine a little visit.”
The had waited all this while as the conversation had gone back and forth, right now they were having only the faintest of ideas on what was going on but it seemed that an even bigger fight was soon going to erupt.
“Well boys seems we need to keep this really short so this is going to be purely business now, you can kill anybody that isn’t the old man. I don’t care about that anymore.”
Picking up the pace once more they headed up the stairs fast, their heavy footsteps signaling their approach as they made their way to the main bedroom that was likely where the old man was resting.
With a thunderous kick Kruger literally kicked the door from its hinges and out the opposing window, it felt so good to smash something. Barely having set foot inside he unloaded with a short burst as he wrecked several items that were standing there.
No doubt that must have gotten the old man’s attention.
“Good evening mr. Nara though for you it won’t remain good for much longer.”
OOC from Crane476: Hey Dreachon, you completely ignored Rei. Reference this post. http://www.elfenl...post_26226
(Crane)
Soren's arrow flew gracefully through the air, straight and true, finally coming to a rest lodged inside of Hector's Achilles' heel. Kenshi could hear the sickening impact as it tore through flesh and bone.
"Urgh!" Hector groaned in pain as he fell to his knees, using his ax to give himself support. The newcomer Uleus, who had just moments before been completely focused on Kenshi, set his sights upon Soren and set out to kill.
"Tsu...I was hoping I could get away faster..." Hector growled, pulling the arrow from his heel and standing up. It seemed just standing would be a problem now with a wound like that.
As soon as the gears on Hector's ax started to churn, Kenshi knew exactly what was coming next. Hector was going to use that attack, and at point blank range too. He had been lucky to survive the first, but a second was pushing it. He had to move, and fast.
“Damn it, I have to move!” he thought. His mind was racing frantically. He had to regain control of his body, but how?
“Listen demon! If you don't stop this we're both going to die! Do you want that?!” Kenshi called out to the depths of his mind. His words were met with silence.
“Come on, damn it! SAY SOMETHING!!!” Kenshi's words echoed through his mind. It seemed he was going to be ignored again when a familiar voice sounded from the depths of his inner world.
“Give it to me....”
“What? What do you mean?”
“You're body.... give it to me.”
“As if I would give you control at a moment like this! I don't have time for your games!”
“Ahahaha, you really don't get it do you?” The voice laughed. “You're not in any position to argue. I hold your life in the palm of my hand. Another moment and Hector will wipe us from existence. You have two choices: 1) Give me control of this body or 2) die. Which will it be?”
“Arghhh!! You bastard!”
Hector was close now, and ready to attack. He raised his ax as it emitted a familiar blue aura while transforming into its alternate form.
"Let's see you survive now...CORPOREAL MOON BUSTER!!!"
At such a close range, the shockwave from the attack completely enveloped Kenshi in a blinding light as it tore away at the ground and everything around it. Nearby buildings were ripped from their foundations and dust and debris were cast into the air as the ground shook from the sheer power of the attack. If they had been anywhere other than the warehouse district, hundreds, maybe even thousands of innocent people would have been killed. Still, something wasn't right. The shockwave, fearsome and absolute in power, was being diverted from the center as if someone had placed a large object in a stream of water. Suddenly, a dark aura erupted, opposing the attack. It was shaped in the form of a horned skull and was gigantic, appearing to be made of black flames. As soon as it had appeared, the Corporeal Moon Buster was deflected into the surrounding buildings that were still standing.
As the dust cleared, Kenshi stood surrounded by a black aura that flickered and whipped back and forth as if it were made of flames. His sclera were now completely black, and his eyes were dilated and glowing crimson red. They were staring at Hector intently with an arrogant yet insane look about them. His teeth had elongated into fangs which were bared in a ghastly smile and his nails had grown into razor sharp claws, while his horns were now 2 times their normal length. Lastly his skin, normally pale and fair, had darkened into a dull gray that was sickly to look at. It was truly a fearsome sight to behold.
“Hector what's happened to you? Have you gone soft on me? AHAHAHAHAHA!!!”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:26 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Reric)
Standing there with a gaze of surprise on his face, Hector looked up to see his attack being deflected away. It's pieces were scattered, the bright blue lights flashing across the area as the community was burned away. It turned the world into a raging inferno of fire, the heat scorching and the smoke rising into the sky. It seemed even before the choppers had arrived, the fate of the community was already sealed. As the churning metal of his axe returned back to its original shape, his hated enemy stood before him.
“Hector what's happened to you? Have you gone soft on me? AHAHAHAHAHA!!!”
"...I see, so the horned people have long since left this place..." Hector muttered looking around. He didn't expect them all to die, but it was very clear to him that the horned beings were not around the community anymore. Still he had them following Vast's signal, as far as he thought, that should be enough. But surprisingly his men should've arrived soon. The Diclonius were not in the community and if he had to take a guess, something had happened with the communication of Vast's device. He had no certainty, but he was fairly confident Lily had a part in this. But they would still be arriving to the community regardless, that would not change a bit.
"Yo...Demon..." Hector replied back, smiling softly. "When was the last time we met, if I remember it was back in Yamamoto's place.
"Sir, we've lost contact with Vast's location, it's pointless..." The record was given to him upon the small device on his ear, affirming his suspicion.
"Uleus!" He called out, stopping the man in his track. "Huh? Master?"
"Can you sense the other demons?"
He could not stop himself from following an order and focused his attention away from Soren. "...They must be further away than we thought, or maybe...something's blocking it. I can't sense them."
"Tsu, of course, well at least this introduction was not a complete waste. I have gotten your blood and I have at least decimated this community. I believe 2-3 victories is worthy of praise."
The Crescent Sun Axe was lifted up and poised to strike again, the man smiling broadly in pride and arrogance to match the demon's own. "In a little over 5 minutes now, my rides should be coming. Until then, let's have our little fun demon." And he swung it, the blunt edge meant to cause the specific bomb like explosion directly at Demon Kenshi's body.
But it wasn't just that one blow, whether or not the attack hit, he quickly followed it up with another strike with the sharpened edge and then one more horizontal strike. It seemed he was putting in an extreme amount of effort, attacking relentlessly as he knew he'd have to against this type of opponent.
---
---
"This was the only one..." Vast stated once he had handed the device over and Lily did her thing. "Did I ever mention that you're amazing Lily, you truly are the master of technology. Let's be careful though, we may have thrown them off their tracks but we do want to be careful.
Please keep leading the way."
It was rather muffled but the area rocked ever so much, hardly enough to lose balance, but just enough to feel it. "...I guess an attack on your community has already begun, by the end your home is gone, I am sorry." Vast replied to no one in particular but clearly speaking to Celeste and the other residents.
(Jamie)
Suzuki and Alice walked around the boat as they looked for the kitchen. As they were looking for the kitchen, they walked past the movie room and took a little peak in it. It looked amazing, but they were looking for the kitchen, so they didn't look for long and continued walking to find the kitchen.
They eventually found the kitchen and walked inside. The twins were already sitting and eating cereal. Suzuki saw this and her stomach made a louder noise. “I'm so hungry…” Suzuki said as she rushed to a bowl and made some cereal for her and Alice. They sat on the same table as the twins and began eating their food. Suzuki was eating her food at a bit of faster than average pace, while Alice was eating it slow and showing an emotionless look as she did. Suzuki finished and let a sigh of happiness. “Ahh that’s better” Suzuki said smiling.
About a minute or two after, the door opened and Zero walked in. Suzuki smiled, quickly jumped off her seat and jumped on Zero. “ZERO!!!” She screamed happily. As she jumped towards Zero, she caused him to fall to the ground with her. “ZERO I LOVE YOU, LOVE YOU, LOVE YOU!!!” Suzuki happily said, holding Zero tightly.
Zero was a bit confused by this, but hugged her back. “I know you do Suzuki” Zero replied. Zero and Suzuki then got up. Zero then walked to Alana. “Alana…” Zero spoke out. He waited till Alana turned around and faced him. Once she did, he got on one knee and a stayed in a knight style bow. “I would like to apologize for the way I acted last night…” Zero said to Alana, sounding apologetic. “The way I acted could be called ‘childish’ and or stubborn…and I should have never of acted like that…so please forgive me…”
(Drew)
Hector's attack had cause enough damage to the building that the riflemen had no choice but to evacuate. Since by now the secret tunnel was sealed they had no choice but to find their way out the back door. Alarms were going off, but that was to be expected from the damage that Hector caused. City officials would arrive at the scene soon and see the battle going on.
The only thing the riflemen could do now is find safety. They wouldn't be stupid and head straight to the abandoned hospital. They didn't know if they were being followed. Both of them split up. One headed to the shore and the other went into downtown.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily chuckled as she fixed the device and handed it back. "Master of technology, hmm? I suppose so."
Celeste embraced Lillica as they moved forward ever so steadily. "It'll be alright, dear. He promised didn't he?"
Then the shaking happened. The dicloni in the area all had a sad aura about them after it. They knew that meant their home had been ruined. Vast then apologized to them for it. Celeste looked him in the eyes. "You have no need to apologize. We were all prepared for this to happen at some point, and it isn't your fault. We can only do what we've done these last few years and look forward to a bright future."
That statement alone brightened the atmosphere significantly. "Besides, what is a home aside from being the place where your loved ones are?"With that statement she looked around at everyone that was with them. "Every single person here is family to me. We have all been through hard times. We now have each other to rely on to help us through these times."
Lily smiled at Celeste. She would have pet her head if she wasn't tending to No. 38. "Well said, dearie."
By now they had made it to the first turn. It was a 90 degree turn to the left the next one would be a thirty minute walk away from here and would be to the right.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel stared at Zero again. She still couldn't believe this man was the same person that she distrusted so much. He had swallowed his pride and apologized to her sister for his behavior. Alana stood from her chair. Now that he was in a courtly bow, she was a few inches taller than him. She looked at him with careful eyes. "My own behavior was rude as well. Now stand up, you're forgiven."
With that she sat back onto her chair and finished her cereal. Ariel still stared disbelievingly at Zero.
(Jamie)
"My own behaviour was rude as well. Now stand up, you're forgiven."Alana sat back down and finished her cereal.
Zero, staying in his knight bow was happy to hear that Alana said that she was also at fault and has forgiven him, but this wasn’t the end of what he wanted to say. “Thank you…but this wasn’t all that I wanted to say.” Zero said to Alana. “As noticed, you and your sister do not trust me, you may show more trust, but your sister does not…I want to change that…and that is why I would like to offer my services to you…by that I mean I will be your knight, I will listen to all your commands and do them, I will show you that I can be trusted, as well as showing that I want you to trust me” Zero then stood up. “You may choose to decline my offer, but if you do accept, then I will do what I can to make you trust me” Zero then walked towards the door. “If you want to take up the offer, then I will be at the front of the boat outside…now if you excuse me I need some fresh air” Zero then walked out of the room.
Zero reached the outside of the boat and walked to the front. He then took a big breathe and sighed. “Glad I got that out of my chest…” Zero thought to himself.
“But why are you offering to become those little girls’ slave? You don’t need the trust of those brats” A voice was heard in Zero’s head.
“I thought you went away? Anyway, you don’t get to make the choices, this is my body, you are just a part of my mind…so it’s good that you don’t have control on any of it” Zero replied back to his other side.
“Haha, but I would be fun! I mean we can have a laugh together, I know what you like, and so we would be perfect together” The other Zero said, smiling.
“Even so, this is my choice so get used to it” Zero replied back. This was Zero’s choice, so he can do what he please.
“Very well, but remember that I am always here to help” The other Zero said. “I may have tried to try and take your body from you and tried to kill everyone, but I have realised that whatever you feel, I feel. I mean how do you think that you survived that gun shot? I felt that as well, but worse, as I realised that if you die, I die so I took most of that pain, because you need to survive more than me, which is why I will try to take as much pain away from you as I can, so please don’t get hurt much haha” The other Zero continued, letting out a chuckle.
“I will keep that in mind then, if I need your help in a situation, then I will let you, as my survival is key to yours…and you might actually be helpful in certain situations” Zero said smiling.
“Indeed I will, I know how to use your weapons and powers as if they are my own, and I know smarter ways to fight, so I will help you in situations with tactics haha” The other Zero said. “For now I will leave you be and let you get some time for yourself, so ta-ta for now haha” The other Zero continued, letting out a laugh before fading out of Zero’s mind.
Zero then sat down and leaned on the boat as he sat there in the peace and quiet.
OCC: Zero was talking in his head and not out loud just so no one is confused :3
(Drew)
Alana and Ariel looked at each other and soon a silent conversation broke out between the two of them. It was something that would decide the fate of Zero. A knight of their own would be a great boon to their cause. Ariel clearly had mixed emotions about the whole event. Alana was just as uncertain.
What to do with the knight. That was the topic on their minds. Would it be best for them to accept his offer, or would denying it be the better option? He clearly wanted to be trusted by them. That action defined that intent. It was no small step for him.
What they wanted wasn't a puppet. They did not wish to break his pride. So much of it he had swallowed himself. Ariel and Alana nodded to each other and rose steadily from the table. They had their answer.
They came outside and found the knight standing where he said he would be. Ariel was the first to speak. "We appreciate your offer to be our knight."
Alana continued. "However, what we want isn't someone that'll take our orders without questioning them. We aren't looking for a knight."
Ariel extended her hand to him for a handshake. "We seek only an ally for the future of our kind. Someone that is willing to fight to ensure the security of both humans and dicloni. As we know we cannot survive without humans."
Alana finished. "We accept you as an ally, not a puppet or a servant."
Their answer was given, all to do was wait for his response.
(Crane)
"Yo...Demon..." Hector replied back, smiling softly. "When was the last time we met? If I remember it was back in Yamamoto's place.”
“If you mean the last time I was kicking your ass before I was so rudely interrupted, then yes that is correct! AHAHA!”
Hector then proceeded to communicate with his servant Uleus. The demon controlling Kenshi couldn't care less what either of them were talking about.
"Tsu, of course, well at least this introduction was not a complete waste. I have gotten your blood and I have at least decimated this community. I believe 2-3 victories is worthy of praise."
The Crescent Sun Axe was lifted up and poised to strike again, the man smiling broadly in pride and arrogance to match the demon's own. "In a little over 5 minutes now, my rides should be coming. Until then, let's have our little fun demon."
“Come at me with everything you've got! This time I'll make sure you don't get up!” The demon yelled, fangs bared, in anticipation of the fight to come.
Hector swung the blunt edge of his ax down hard causing an explosion that pushed Kenshi back before following up with another slash with the blade and finishing with a horizontal slash to the chest. The ax tore through Kenshi's flesh as blood spurted onto Hector and the ground. The demon didn't even make an attempt to block the attack. After Hector had finished his attack, the demon slowly raised its head until its eyes met his. His mouth curled into a ghastly smile and his eyes widened in a look of pure ecstasy.
“aha...ahahaha....AHAHAHAHA!!! It seems you've taken even more of my blood. Now its only fair that I take some of yours!” Drawing Kenshi's sheathed blade, the demon moved to counter-attack. Using vector walking, he advanced head on towards Hector at high speeds.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!!” he yelled as he swung both blades horizontally at Hector's chest. He then followed up with a downward slash before punching him away with his remaining vectors.
“You're making this too easy for me Hector! Where's that fighting spirit I saw back in the facility?! Ahahahaha!!!”
(Reric)
Hector was flung back from the force of the hit, the sword slashing across his chest and splattering the ground with his blood. By the time he raised his axe to attack, the next vertical blow sprayed blood from the left side of his body. The only attack that didn't have the desired effect was his vectors, which though managed to deliver a significant blow, was mostly averted by its special properties. By then the internal voice of Kenshi would've known, or at least gotten an idea of Hector's new equipment.
"Ha! Fighting Spirit? If I was not handicapping myself anymore this fight would've ended long ago!" Hector arrogantly said, smirking about as broadly as the Diclonius himself. His pride was getting to him and if there was anything Hector had a problem with, it was his overwhelming pride and arrogance in himself.
"But let's keep it up Demon! Let's keep on slashing apart each other and we'll see the last one standing!" He roared, racing across the community street back at the demonic Diclonius. His face seemed almost as demented as the demon itself, but none could deny that thought Hector's allegiance and plans had changed, his desires of a great fight had not once left his soul.
And with his heart beating fervently, he aimed his attack at Kenshi's midsection.
(Jamie)
Zero heard the door open and turned around. It was the twins.
"We appreciate your offer to be our knight."
Alana continued. "However, what we want isn't someone that'll take our orders without questioning them. We aren't looking for a knight."
Ariel extended her hand to him for a handshake. "We seek only an ally for the future of our kind. Someone that is willing to fight to ensure the security of both humans and dicloni. As we know we cannot survive without humans."
Alana finished. "We accept you as an ally, not a puppet or a servant."
Zero saw Ariel’s hand, extended for a handshake. Zero reached out to the hand and accepted the handshake, while also going into a knight style bow. “Very well, I will accept the alter in the agreement” Zero said to the twins. “But even though you say you don’t want to…don’t hesitate to make orders…for I am a knight after all…but I am not just an ordinary knight…which benefits you to any other…” Zero continued.
Zero then moved his head up. “So…what do we do now?”
(Drew)
Alana and Ariel looked at each other and nodded. As Ariel's hand was released by Zero she smiled. "Very well. As far as what to do. It'll be a few days before we make it to England, so the most we can do is relax."
Alana nodded. "It'd be best for you to rest some to recover from your injuries. You as well, sister."
Ariel looked a bit restless at that statement, but otherwise seemed to accept it. Without another word she returned to her bed and laid down to recover some more. Her shoulder would remain broken for some time, it would probably be months before she could use it again properly. It was an inconveinence she did not appreciate.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 had a message prepared for Maxwell. He had appreciated the interaction he had with the man earlier and wanted to offer assistance. He sent the message encrypted in a way that only Maxwell could get in or someone with his credentials.
"Maxwell of the Great Order. I have seen what has recently occured within your headquarters and for the sake of protecting the justice we hold dear I, Victory1, offer you assistance on behalf of the Rosary.
I await your response,
Victory1"
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily led the group further into the tunnel after an hour of walking they had arrived at the second turn and another hour would result in the final turn that would bring them to the abandoned hospital in another thirty minutes.
She hoped the fighting up there had settled down. It was unsettling that Hector would travel overnight for such a mission. His determination was certainly not lacking. She gently brushed the hair of No. 38 with her fingers. "I'm sorry you had to meet us at such a difficult time, dearie. I will do everything in my power to help you."
(Jamie)
Suzuki was confused on what just happened. Zero asking to become the twins’ knight, why? He was Suzuki’s knight, not theirs, so why was he doing this? She was so confused…
“Why are you doing this? You are my knight, not theirs…” Suzuki said out loud, sounding sad and confused. Alice heard her and was puzzled by what she was saying.
“Suzuki, I don’t understand what you mean” Alice said to Suzuki, sounding puzzled. Suzuki seemed to ignore what Alice said as tears began to fall down her face.
“WHY IS HE DOING THIS? I THOUGHT HE WAS MY KNIGHT? WHY IS HE CHOOSING TO BECOME THEIR SERVANT? I JUST DON’T UNDERSTAND” Suzuki shouted at Alice, sounding angry with tears falling down her face.
Alice didn't expect the shout from Suzuki, but she felt that she knew what Suzuki was talking about. “I don’t think what you think is going on is actually happening, I think you might have misunderstood what he meant.” Alice said to Suzuki, hoping to help her understand and hopefully calm her down. “And anyway, if what you thought was going on, I wouldn't just stand here and let him do it. Zero belongs to us, not them. We both know Zero isn't the type of person to like girls who look and act twelve…” Alice continued, smiling at Suzuki. Suzuki calmed down, but some tears were still falling down her face and she ran off back to the room.
Alice tilted her head and looked puzzled. “Was it something I said?”
----------------
Alana and Ariel looked at each other and nodded. As Ariel's hand was released by Zero she smiled. "Very well. As far as what to do. It'll be a few days before we make it to England, so the most we can do is relax."
Alana nodded. "It'd be best for you to rest some to recover from your injuries. You as well, sister."
“Very well I will obey that and get some rest. If you need me, you know where I am” Zero said to the twins before getting up and heading in.
Zero walked into the room and saw Suzuki crying. “Suzuki what’s wrong? Why are you upset?” Zero asked Suzuki, sounding worried.
“…Why did you do this? I thought you were my knight…” Suzuki replied.
“What are you…oh that…” Zero said, realising what this is about. “The reason why I have done this is because I want to earn the twins’ respect, and this is the only method I know how…” Zero then walked closer to Suzuki and embraced her. “I will always be your knight, remember that…you mean the world to me and you are the only one here that keeps me happy and sane” Zero placed his hands near Suzuki’s eyes and wiped away the tears. “So please don’t cry, there is nothing to worry about” Zero continued.
Suzuki smiled and the tears had dried up. “Ok? Now I need to get some rest” Zero said as he got in the bed.
“Can I rest with you?” Suzuki asked.
“Um sure” Zero replied. Suzuki got in and holds on to Zero’s arm. Zero then felt something grab his right arm. “Um Suzuki, you don’t have to grab my other arm as well…”
“I’m not holding onto your other arm Zero…” Suzuki replied.
“Then who is?” Zero wondered. He looked right and saw Alice snuggling up on his right arm. “When did you get in here?” Zero asked.
“When you were comforting Suzuki, that was when I sneaked in” Alice replied, smiling. “You really think you were going to sleep without me? Hehe You are going to have to do better than that!” Alice continued. Zero just sighed.
“Ok, but we are only resting, nothing else got it?” Zero said to Alice, but she seemed too busy snuggling into Zero's arm to notice. Zero took that as a sign of ‘yes’ and took off his mask and putted it on the side. He then closed his eyes and rested.
(Crane)
Zen's words in defense of Elena fell on deaf ears. They too had endured hardship, trials and suffering. They had all lost something today, only it seemed Elena couldn't take it as well as the others. No. 44 didn't care. In fact she couldn't care less whether she ever saw that woman again, especially after what she said to No. 20. None of the girls had anything to say to the man, so they all watched in silence as he left.
"Shaa, what a night...this is an absolute nightmare isn't it? Anyways let's get the bodies cleaned and buried, there's not much we can do but at very least you can give your fallen friends a more proper send off. It's late, we're tired and after we're done you should at least get some sleep. Although...after all that happened I won't be surprised if you want to leave now, not even sure how much sleep you'll be getting anyways." Maxwell said after Zen had left.
“No, we will at least stay to bury the dead. I think we all want to say our goodbyes.” No. 44 said as she gazed at the many bodies that lay littered on the ground. She felt nothing but sadness looking at them all.
Trying to calm herself, No. 20 felt a hand gently placed on her head. It was Maxwell. "It's alright now, the danger has passed..." he spoke in a soothing voice.
“Don't worry about me! I can take care of myself!” she said, trying as hard as she could to sound strong.
__________________________________________
“Beep”
“Beep”
“Status Report” Yamamoto said as he picked up his DEF communicator.
“Sir, excavation of Level 0 is 56% complete. No sign of the body yet.”
“Keep searching. I want that body found as soon as possible!” Yamamoto replied in a semi-irritated voice before hanging up. He cast one last look at the embryo floating in the tube before him before returning to his office. By now he had memorized the many corridors that led to this place and made it back within minutes. He immediately sat down at his desk and picked up the phone before dialing a number. I was time to check on Dr. Noda.
________________________________________
The body bags laying before him were like presents waiting to be opened. If there was one thing Dr. Noda liked to do, it was carving up bodies. It was a shame that these were already dead. Walking over to the first table, he unzipped the bag to reveal the largest member of Squad Zero, Genma. His hulking body was covered in bruises and contusions giving his skin a purplish blue color. It looked like he had been hit by a truck.
“Now what happened to you?” Dr. Noda said to himself as he removed the body bag and prepared the table for an autopsy. Beside the table he placed his toolbox full of medical tools and, after sterilizing his hands, donned two latex gloves. Taking a pair of sharpened scissors from his toolbox, he began to cut off what remained of Genma's uniform. With the clothes now removed he could finally get underway. To begin, Dr. Noda took his scalpel and made an incision at the base of the neck and stopped midway across the stomach. He then proceeded to peel back the skin, revealing the ribcage and muscles. The very sight brought a smile to his face. The human body was truly a marvelous sight to behold. It seemed Genma's ribs were fractured, but the injury was much lesser than it could have been due to his abnormally large muscles.
“All of these injuries are easily survivable.... so how did you die?” Dr. Noda wondered aloud as he kept cutting. Every few minutes he had to lower a plastic tube attached to a vacuum down into the chest cavity to remove excess blood. After removing the ribs and the lungs, Dr. Noda caught a glimpse of what he was looking for.
“Ah, whats this?” he said as he moved in for a closer look. Genma's heart was in terrible condition. It seemed Dr. Noda had his answer. Genma had not died from blunt force trauma. He had died from internal injuries to the heart leading to cardiac arrest. Satisfied with his finding, Dr. Noda took a syringe from his toolbox and inserted it into Genma's arm to take a blood sample. After taking the desired amount, he transferred the blood into a vial and placed it into a mixer on a table at the end of the room.
“Now its your turn to tell me your secrets.” Dr. Noda said as he looked at the second body bag. Only 4 more bodies left to examine.
___________________________________________________
"Ha! Fighting Spirit? If I was not handicapping myself anymore this fight would've ended long ago!" Hector roared in response. "But let's keep it up Demon! Let's keep on slashing apart each other and we'll see the last one standing!" He continued before charging at Kenshi, attacking with a horizontal slash to his midsection. Raising his blades to defend, Kenshi blocked Hectors powerful blow, sparks flying as the three blades made contact.
“Now that's more like it! Come at me just like that!” the demon shouted as he pushed Hector back. Sparks rained down like fireworks as the demon launched blow after blow, strike after strike, with Hectors ax taking the brunt of the attack. The more time that passed, the more it seemed like the blows would never end, each strike happening so fast it was impossible to count.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!” the demon shouted, finishing with two horizontal strikes from each blade. Using vector walking, he launched himself up into the air to resume his assault.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o tachi!” he yelled as he fell through the air, blades ready to strike. At the last moment, the demon used a vector to push off a nearby building, launching himself to the side before bounding off the ground towards Hector from the left. His two blades made contact with his midsection, blood splattering onto the ground before following up with a punch from his 4 remaining vectors. He had to make sure he didn't kill his opponent too quickly.
(Reric)
Maxwell could hear the forcefulness of the girl's voice, but made no remark about it. He said little the young horned girls as helped bury the bodies near a small section of the G.O. It was plain and the little that could be added were perhaps small flowers to at least give some note of respect for the fallen Diclonius. It was probably true that this was something more important to the other girls than it was to him, but he felt the need to at least help out in some way.
When the act was done, Maxwell and the other members of the G.O still loyal left, leaving the girls to do as they wish. They could either leave as they were allowed or they could at least stay and rest as he believed many of them should do.
It was there that Maxwell finally got the response back from Victory1. "Heh, always in our business I see..." He replied sarcastically under his breath. He began to type his message to them.
"Then you already know what has happened, Hector Schlenzanner has made war with the Diclonius. Right now while dangerous for sure, having just left the severity he places on the world is rather low. But he's gained some powerful new weapons and new instructions. Threat Level may not be as high now but there's no doubt that as time goes on, he will have gained some formidable weapons.
More so, Hector will probably turn the world against Diclonius, potentially increasing the number of his own army. Hector's not stupid enough to just start a war he thinks he can't win, he's got plans of something but I have no idea what they are. Here are some suggestions I think we need to do.
1.) Get anyone in the world to join our side. This is war and I'm afraid to say a lot of people are going to die. It's the fact of life and war and we can't change it. But at least we should get as much of the world to see the good in these horned people.
2.) Stall Hector as long as you, you're good at network hacking, it may not stop him completely but anything to at least slow him down.
Let's hope things don't end up destroying everything and everyone"
-Brigadier General Maxwell
_______________________________________________________
"Kurah!" Hector groaned as his body was slashed by the demonic quick blade of the demon Kenshi. Then with a resounding boom, the four vectors slammed into his body. As before the effects of his armor nullified a good part of the attack, weakening the vectors at the same time. But the strength was enough to throw him back and produce multiple cracks around the blue lighted area of his armor. It was to be expected, against No. 44, the effects of his suit had started to rupture after a few hits.
Against this demon, who's vectors were subsequently more powerful than his last, it was no wonder his amor was losing focus earlier. But at least the demon's vectors were getting weaker, though still by all means dangerous. So now it was time to kick it up a notch, he kept using the bladed edge of his axe to attack and the demon and done quite well against it.
The metallic structure churned, the wires radiated energy and the blunt end of Hector's Golden Sun Axe was starting give off a familiar golden sheen. The specialized bombardment property that when struck, would release a small bomb like explosion.
"Tsuu..."
He breathed though his teeth. Ignore the pain, ignore the agony, just strike while your at it and then deal with the struggle of the body later.
"HA!" Roaring he swung the blunt end of his axe right at Kenshi, reading to release a powerful explosion and see just how well he decided to take this attack.
(Uni)
Soren stared intently as Uleus rushed towards him. He knew it would more than likely be useless, but he readied his final arrow on his bow. Behind Uleus, Soren saw Hector raise his axe and shout the words "Corporeal Moon Buster" as he launched his attack towards Kenshi. The raw power, and brilliant light of the attack blinded Soren momentarily. When his vision returned many buildings in the surrounding area had been destroyed.
A cloud of smoke raised into the sky, as Hector called out towards Uleus. Soren, still ready to fire his arrow, stood there amazed as the diclonius stopped rushing towards him and responded to Hector.
"I can't believe his obedience. For what reason would he want to side with someone who is trying to exterminate his entire race?" Soren didn't have all the time to think however. Now that Kenshi and Hector were really going at it, he wasn't sure if Uleus would assault Kenshi for hurting his "master", or turn his attention to Soren again.
Now was his chance to act however, with Uleus turned the other way, Soren fired his final arrow towards the back of the diclonius. Once again, the string smacked hard against his wrist, hitting the wound from the last one. Again Soren saw that weird blue energy coming almost pulsing out of the wound, but he ignored it this time. He had to be on guard for Uleus' attack.
Beginning to run backwards he slipped the can of tear gas into his sleeve, and swiftly removed the string of his bow, allowing it to function as a double bladed sword. He kept the heavy string in his right hand, and twirled it around, as if it were a lasso of sorts. He was going to make use of everything he had in his arsenal to ensure his survival.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:27 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Dreachon)
The barrel of his gun still smoking he stepped forward to lift the terror stricken man from the bed. “Time for you to wake up you senile old fool!”
Behind him the men were already fanning out to make sure there would be plenty of space left for Kruger and also to make none of them was near enough to get taken in by a sudden accident.
“I want two of you to go downstairs and to make sure that nobody is going to bother us. Use whatever means you deem necessary.” The men left quickly.
“Sir, what would you want us do with this one?” The man pointed at mr. Nara. “Should we bring him back for questioning or should be interrogate him here?”
“Like hell we are going to bring that old carcass anywhere, he is going to talk or I will kill him on the spot!” Kruger leaned in closer towards mr. Nara who seemed to be revolted by his very presence. “What is it old man, are you scared about seeing me?” He grinned as he looked at the man, the fear from him could almost be tasted.
“Don’t worry, you don’t have anything to fear as long as you are completely honest with me. I have a few rather burning questions and it seems that you can offer me some answers.”
Walking away he took out one of the few cigars he had left from his time in the captain’s former office. Lightning it he took a good draw o it before turning his attention back to mr. Nara. “I should war you though, I am not a man known for his patience and I can get a little upset if people start to waste my time. So do yourself a big favor and just give me the fucking answers I want.”
Taking the man’s silence as a sin that he understood he went and made his question. “Where are the horned whores? I have heard from a reliable source that there was a girl who worked here that had been spotted alongside one of those horned freaks that were on the news.”
For a moment he looked at the ceiling. “You have seen the news lately have you? it has been a very interesting time I must admit and I would rather be out there killing rather than being stuck here trying to squeeze some answers from and old fart like you.”
Still the man either from sheer determination or terror did not say a word, it led to a rather nasty blow to his head. “You ain’t listening.” Kruger sneered as he beat him again and again.
“You should have taken my advice, now it seems like I am going to take some rather drastic measures for you to talk. Ah well it will be your own fault for being so daft!”
Lifting the man by the scruff of his pyjama’s he held him off the ground. “Why don’t we go and see how long it take to bake a baker.” He laughed as he turned ready to go downstairs again. “I wonder how well done you are going to end up.”
Already he could see the fear starting to build in the man’s eyes as they walked down the stairs. Halting as they heard screams coming from downstairs Kruger’s attention was peaked as he recognized it as a woman’s scream and a rather young one at that as well.
Coming into the ruined front of the bakery he was confronted by the other men as they shoved a young girl onto the floor. Kruger’s smiled grew from ear to ear as he recognized her. “Well mr. baker it would seem your usefulness has already come to an end.”
(Drew)
The next two days went by at a steady pace. Most of the time was spent resting and watching the various movies that were available on the ship. The boat brought itself to dock in the evening and a couple individuals tied the yacht silently to the mooring. The port they arrived at was in Plymouth.
Alana and Ariel stepped onto the docks ready to begin the mission to take down Excalibur once and for all. They looked back at Zero and together they said. "We'll lets find a place to make a plan."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 read Maxwell's response eagerly after scanning the message for any spyware or viruses. While he would work with the Great Order he knew they had been affected seriously by Hector, who still probably had access to GO information. Within moments he was assigning people to the task of interfering with Hector's networks while he began to plan a campaign to turn people against them.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily led them down the final stretch after making it to the last turn and they finally arrived at the stairs up to the hospital basement. The building itself was still in very good condition, it was abandoned because of a few reasons. Now major rumors were going around about the place being cursed and now no one except people like her used the place. She had one of the dicloni help carry No. 38 up the stairs and before long they had his level ground. From here moving her to one of the beds would be easy. No medical supplies were left behind when the hospital was abandoned, but all of the furniture was still in place. It made for an excellent hideout, but she was confident any resourceful person might find them here if they looked well enough. With the chaos of the GO Hector might be having some trouble with resources though considering the way treason works. She kept nearby No. 38 at all times as the put her in one of the beds. Aside from being bandaged up there wasn't much they could do about her injuries at the moment. Occasionally one of the two nurses would come in with fresh bandages and replace the ones she wore.
Lily sighed. "Now we wait."
(Crane)
The mass grave that held the remains of the fallen diclonius was nothing special. The only thing that marked it as a grave were the flowers that had been placed there in memorial. No. 44 and the rest of the diclonius stood huddled around the grave, paying their respects to their fallen friends. Some stood in silence, others wept openly. When they had escaped the facility there had been over 50 of them. Now there were only a few dozen left. Fists clenched and eyes downcast, No. 44 stared at the grave with deep sadness.
“Its all my fault...” she thought to herself. “It was my decision to work with the Great Order.... my decision to come here.... If only I had refused Elena, you would all still be alive...”
No. 52 was concerned for her friend. It was obvious she was taking this very hard. If anything, she probably blamed herself.
“Hey...” she said as she approached 44. She didn't give a response. It seemed she didn't want to talk at the moment. 52 could only watch as her friend separated herself from the group, wandering off into some unknown area of the Great Order headquarters as she gave one final message.
“Everyone, take as as long as you need, we'll be staying here for the night.” she said, her back turned as she walked away. All she needed now was some time to be alone.
_____________________________________________
Dr. Noda observed his work in admiration as he put on a new pair of latex gloves for the 3rd time. He couldn't have blood from Genma and Takashii and Seth contaminating his other samples. With his hands now sterilized once more he moved to open the next body bag. It looked like this once held the slightly charred body of Ryuuken. He remembered that fool was always overconfident.
“Looks like his cocky attitude finally caught up with him.” Dr. Noda said as he prepared the body for autopsy and blood collection. He hoped this one would be more interesting than Takashii and Seth. Bullet wounds were always so boring.
Making an incision at the usual place, Dr. Noda guided the scalpel down until he reached just above the stomach, the charred skin cracking and peeling as he cut. After 2 hours of cutting, peeling, and removing organs Dr. Noda could find no other cause than blunt force trauma being the cause of death, with these burns accelerating things. Of course, after having heard the battle report, he knew the burns were most likely caused by an explosion.
“Yet another dull specimen...” Dr. Noda said in disappointment as he took a blood sample from Ryuuken and placed it in the mixer along with the vials containing Genma, Seth, and Takashii's blood. “Hopefully you will give me something interesting to observe.” he said while looking at the final body bag. After switching out his gloves, Dr. Noda made his way over to the bag. With almost giddy anticipation, he slowly unzipped the bag. His mouth curled into the nastiest of smiles as he saw what lie inside. It was a body alright, but everything else stopped there. There was no identifying uniform, every limb had been severed from the torso, and every square inch of skin had been removed from the body. The identity of this person was completely unrecognizable. A specimen of this condition would require a blood test just to confirm the identity.
“hehe....heheh... AHAHAHAHA!!! What a discovery! What a work of art!” he said, laughing maniacally all the while. The sight of a body carved into pieces was enough to send him into an ecstatic frenzy. He was going to have fun with this one.
____________________________________________
No. 38 found herself in darkness, a void of nothingness.
“No. 38..... No. 38.... where are you No. 38? Its time for your 'check-up'.”
“Oh no! I have to hide!” she said in a state of complete and utter fear. The dark void she found herself in transformed into her cell back at the facility, and she was chained to the wall like she always was.
“What? What is this?!” she exclaimed as she tried to break free from the chains that held her in place. For some reason her vectors wouldn't come out. She was completely helpless.
“Ahhh.... There you are No. 38.” she heard the voice say as the door to her cell opened. It was the bad man. The bad man had come to take her away again.
“No stay away!” she yelled in fear.
“Oh... that just won't do No. 38. You shouldn't yell at the people trying to help you.” he said as he walked closer. The light cast a glare on his glasses, and his mouth was curled into the most ghastly of smiles. “I'm only here to give you your check-up.”
“No, I don't wanna! I don't wanna!”
“Its alright No. 38, this won't hurt a bit.” he said as he stuck a needle in her arm.
The next thing she knew, No. 38 found herself awake and strapped to an operating table unable to move.
“Ahhh, you're awake.” the bad man said as he appeared standing above her. “Now, shall we begin?” he said, an insane look filling his eyes.
“No please! No more check-ups! No more!” No. 38 begged, tears streaming down her face. He words fell on deaf ears as the bad man started her “check-up”. He began to make incisions all over her body, taking samples and performing experiments. No. 38 screamed in pain as she felt the scalpel cutting through her flesh, felt the blood pouring out. The pain was almost unbearable, and she couldn't stop herself from screaming. After three hours, she had lost count of how many times she had passed out from the pain.
“Alright No. 38, we're almost finished.” the bad man said with a small, yet sadistic laugh. He took his gloves off and told his assistants to leave. Now that they were all alone, he started to touch her. He started groping her breasts and feeling up her body, that insane smile still spread across her face, making strange noises all the while. Having had enough of that, the bad man started touching her “down there”.
“No... please stop...” she said with a weak voice. He didn't listen. Soon what was touching and massaging become something more. It felt strange, like something was inside of her, and she didn't want to feel it anymore. Out of nowhere, she began to hum. It was a strange, yet pleasant melody that she repeated over and over. She would go to her happy place, and she wouldn't come back here ever again.
____________________________________________________
“HAA!” Hector roared as he swung the blunt edge of his ax towards Kenshi. He had seen this attack enough to know what was coming. Putting up his swords to defend and forming a protective shield with his remaining vectors, Kenshi took the brunt of the explosion, the force of it sending him flying back several feet and slamming him into a wall. He wasted no time recovering and prepared his counter-attack. Pushing off the ground with his vectors, Kenshi launched himself at break-neck speeds towards Hector, his blades ready to strike.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Sokushi!” he yelled as he flew past Hector, landing safely behind him. A few seconds later blood gushed from a cut to Hectors arm. Against a big and slow opponent like Hector, speed was his greatest weapon, and Sokushi was his fastest attack.
“You're going to have to be faster than that if you want to beat me! I could run circles around you and not even break a sweat! AHAHAHAHA!”
(Reric)
“You're going to have to be faster than that if you want to beat me! I could run circles around you and not even break a sweat! AHAHAHAHA!”
It was true, Hector's greatest asset was his overwhelming power and a bit of his range with such a large weapon. But his speed was something else, he was slow and not fit to fight such a quick battle. The only thing that kept him alive was his sheer endurance as the demon had made several direct hits on him.
Keep this up and it might not turn out so well for him. Hector began to dart his eyes around the area, hoping to find something he could use. There wasn't much and even if there was, how would it help? HIs problem right now was speed, he was too slow to be making a difference and the damn creature didn't seem to be getting tired. Perhaps this demon inside the Diclonius allowed an increase in stamina as well.
The problem was two things, the speed and the environment, so why not make one of those useful. He half walked, half staggered back, looking as if he had taken his limit and leaned against the walls of one of the destroyed buildings, breathing a bit heavier than normal.
His weapon slowly slipped from his hand and landed next to him and he kept his eyes firmly on his opponent. Was he going to last much longer? He had taken more serious damage before but his opponent was powerful, he had more up his sleeve himself, that Hector was sure of.
"Heh..." He smirked and called out. "Come on Demon, I don't give up so easily..."
---
---
"Kah!" Uleus who found himself mortified at Kenshi attacking Hector was barely able to stop the arrow from hitting him in a lethal spot. He turned jus tin time to get the arrow to lodge into his upper shoulder. It was easily removed but also incredibly painful and while he could move his arm, it was clear doing so caused him a good deal of anguish.
"You would fight against the order of the world? You silly little person..." Uleus muttered with a half crazed grin on his face. "You would actually go as far as that, to go against the Grand King of Law.
You're tenacity is to be admired but...IT IS UNFORGIVABLE! UNFORGIVABLE! UNFORGIVABLE! YOU FOOLS WHO FIGHT AGAINST FATE AND LAW! UNFORGIVEABLE! UNFORGIVABLE!
Haa...so...it seems..." He began to whisper as he reached into his coat. "...That I have to exterminate you all..." And pulled out a small pistol before firing the first of 5 shots.
Going against a gun might be a bit problematic for Soren, but Uleus might have given him enough time to at least react in some way.
---
---
Something began to move across the fields, a lone figure pushing her way towards the self made graves. Elena pushed her way through, the wheels of her chair creaking ever so slightly. There was no doubt she noticed No. 44, but did not face her, not right now at least. She only moved herself to the graves a bit further away from No. 44, and remained there to give her own respects as well.
(Crane)
Hector looked to be at his limit. Breathing heavily he staggered back before leaning against the wall of a destroyed building. His ax, the very thing he used to do combat, slipped from his hand and onto the ground beside him. It seemed this fight was almost over.
"Heh..." He smirked and called out. "Come on Demon, I don't give up so easily..."
“Oh? You say that, yet you've dropped your weapon and left yourself wide open! That looks like something someone who's given up would do! But, I guess it doesn't matter. This fight is beginning to bore me anyway, so I think I'll finish you off now!!!”
Sheathing Kenshi's sword, the demon raised Toshiro's blade above his head, gripping it with all of his vectors.
“Get ready Hector! Consider this payback for earlier!!!” He yelled as he swung the blade above his head downward with the force of 5 vectors.
“Furotingu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Suraisu!!!” he yelled as the shockwave burst forth, tearing through the ground as it hurdled towards Hector. He expected nothing less than total annihilation.
________________________________________________
Dr. Noda was having the time of his life as he observed the decapitated corpse before him. Removing each limb from the body bag, he lined them all up on the table so as to recreate the full body. Since all the skin had been removed, all that was left were the muscles which were still bright red. Opening up the torso and performing tests now would be pointless, as it was obvious what the cause of death was. Still, he couldn't help but notice something. Picking up one of the arms, he inspected where it had been separated from the body. The cut was clean, much too clean to it have been with a knife or a blade. He had seen this type of cut before. This was definitely caused by a vector.
“Hmmm.... very interesting...” Dr. Noda said as he continued his investigation. It seemed that all the limbs had been separated in the same fashion. In fact, he had seen this type of death before. “This looks exactly like her handiwork.” he said with a sadistic smile. Now that he thought about it, he had indeed seen this type of grisly death many times before. This had definitely been done by No. 38.
“Ahhh, No. 38... She was always my favorite.” he said as he remembered back when No. 38 had first come to them. She was alone and afraid, his favorite kind. The defiant ones were no fun at all. Many times he had “toyed” with her for nothing more than his own enjoyment. He always told her if she was a good girl and did everything he said, mommy and daddy would come to save her. The look in her eyes as he gave her hope was priceless. Day after day went by as he performed experiments and tests. The sound as she screamed in agony was music to his ears. Everyday he would always say, “remember now, not much longer and you'll get to see your mommy and daddy!” It was always that same thing that kept her going. You always had to give them something to look forward to, otherwise they would just give up and die. Of course, all good things must come to an end. One day, during a “check-up” she started humming a strange tune just as he was about to finish. All further attempts at communication came to a halt after that. After that day, No. 38 stopped talking. Not only that, but anyone who ventured into her cell was butchered beyond recognition, just like the body that lay before him.
“Oh well, there will always be others I suppose..” Dr. Noda said as he took a blood sample from from the final corpse. After adding it to the mixer with the other samples, he prepared himself to return to Yamamoto and await the discovery of whoever lay at the bottom of Level 0.
(Reric)
!?
Hector hadn't expected this, his hand reached for his weapon as fast as he could, the metal points churning already. It wasn't time enough for it to reach full power by the time the shockwave reached him. His original plan had failed, he had not expected the Diclonius to attack from such a long range.
"CORPOREAL MOON BUSTER!" The attack was just barely released by the time the shockwave hit. Even at full power, at such a close range, some degree of excessive damage would've been created. At this point, his attack was just around 75% of its full power and its range, the most that could be said was that it at least didn't complete tear Hector apart. It did though, smash his body straight into the decimated building behind him. The wind and debris blew past as his body rolled right through and crashed through the walls, still skidding wildly across the ground as if being pushed by the shockwave. He crashed again into the next building, his arms reaching out and grabbing the floor as he tried to stop his momentum and finally halted at the edge of the wall of the other decimated building.
The dust and collected around him and he laid on all fours, his head bowed low. There was huge smear of blood running down the right side of his face, his body was covered in wounds and the blood leaking from his body was creating a subtle but distinctive puddle around him.
"Kuh...Kah...guh...no!" He yelled as his mind went black for a second. "Not yet...not yet Hector Schlenzanner...you can not rest yet. You have to keep going...to keep moving...ignore the pain...ignore the embrace of darkness on your mind. You have betrayed your benefactors, you cannot give up on such simple matters.
...They...the horned ones...must be stopped."
He remained in his position, the smoke of the attack still wafting around his body. His weapon was still in his hand as he used it to push himself up. The pain in his leg was awful and trying to move it wasn't helping much.
The sounds of the droplets of blood could almost be heard.
"Heheheh...hehehe...hahahahahah...this is amusing...and I can hear them now. The sounds of my men coming. It's about time too, guh...gah! Ahhh! Ahhhhh!" He roared aloud, doing all that he could to keep his consciousness up. He staggered forward three steps before needing to his weapon to catch his balance again. Outside the holes made form the attack, he could see his opponent with that same smug look of confidence.
"You got me...demon...I did not expect such an attack from you. I had hoped that you would attack me directly, but you played it smart. Maybe you didn't know, but I implore those skills...such a shame that such skills must belong to that which is an abomination of humanity." He thought, smirking back.
"Haa...Haa...Haa...
...
...
Activation Protocol...Corporeal Moon Buster...Final Initiation. Restriction Level 3...off..."
The axe that he held started to give off its glow of blue light from before, though it was definitely lighter than usual. No doubt because he had just used the attack already. It would take some time to charge it up again. But there was also something else old about it, another sound as if a bunch of bolts and nuts were being dropped on the floor could be heard.
Restriction Level 2...Off!"
It was building up more and this time the actual bladed parts of the axe suddenly flew off so that Hector was finally holding a true glowing spear, elongated and now smoking with a combination of blue and gold light. The wind was ominously blowing around him as he aimed his weapon right at his opponent.
"Restriction Level 1...Off!"
And this time, time the very tip of the spear-like weapon began nothing more than a center force of pure energy. one could even see the metal melting and dripping onto the floor, sizzling loudly. Hector now held nothing more than a large rod with a few metallic pieces and at the tip, a tiny dot of golden blue light.
This was his last attack and after it was finished, his axe would be destroyed.
"Final Initiation of Corporeal Moon Buster and Crescent Sun Axe combination...complete. energy...complete. Target is in range...
Crescent Moon Destroyer...."
He leaned back and then...
"FIRE!!!"
It surprisingly wasn't large, in fact the width of the attack was smaller than the Corporal Moon Buster. Therefore, the attack was never intended to create a massive amount of damage to an overall space, but intended as an anti-unit attack. It's design was to focus on a single point and that point was the Diclonius in front of him.
For Hector, his axe had two capabilities...the Crescent Sun Axe which acted as both a blade and a specialized bomb using energy, and the Corporeal Moon Buster which used a combination of energy and sound.
Once all restrictions were released, it would turn into final element, combining the forces of both the Crescent Sun Axe and Corporeal Moon Buster. An incredibly dense wave of energy and sound, pinpointed to the enemy. Compared to his other attacks, it lack the range and thus was useless against more than one person.
Usage of it cause his weapon to be destroyed and even now the only thing Hector held onto was a small bit of metal that used to be the handle.
But it's power was incomprehensible to what it was before. It's speed was significantly increased, mostly certainly caused by the fact that it was actually being focused on a single point...the demon.
If the Corporeal Moon Buster was like having a semi-truck hit. Then this last ditch attack that utilize all of the power in Hector's weapon...
...was as if the power of cruise liner packed into a relatively small point...fell on top of someone.
It was also there as the light blinded him that his body could no longer hold up, his wounds from Lily, Soren, his battle with that one Queen, the first battle with Kenshi, Genma and this second battle with Kenshi had finally taken its toll on him.
He never got the chance to see if his attack hit or not before he collapsed forward and his mind fell into unconsciousness just as the choppers of his men were coming in.
(Crane)
Rei was scared and confused. She had run as fast as she could to the bakery to see if everyone was alright, only to be greeted by men with guns. Before she knew it, she found herself on the ground at gunpoint. “Wha... what's going on?!” she asked in fear. “Thi.. this is just a bakery! If its money you're looking for we don't have very much!”
Rei turned her head as she heard a voice at the top of the stairs.
“Mr. Nara!” she called as he saw her former boss and friend being held captive by more men with guns. It looked like they had already beat him as well.
“Rei?! What are you doing here?” Mr. Nara asked in complete surprise.
“Well Mr. baker it would seem your usefulness has already come to an end.”
“What? No, please! I'll do whatever you want, just please don't hurt the girl!” he said, hoping to somehow save Rei from whatever these men wanted with her.
________________________________________
“Using the Corporeal Moon Buster to lessen the damage of my attack at the last second... I never would have expected something like that from a fool such as yourself.” The demon said with a smirk as it watched Hector, his body bloody and beyond its limits, trying to stand up.
"You got me...demon...I did not expect such an attack from you. I had hoped that you would attack me directly, but you played it smart. Maybe you didn't know, but I implore those skills...such a shame that such skills must belong to that which is an abomination of humanity." Hector thought, smirking back.
"Haa...Haa...Haa...
...
...
Activation Protocol...Corporeal Moon Buster...Final Initiation. Restriction Level 3...off..."
Once more, Hectors ax began to give off its familiar blue glow. It was lighter than usual, no doubt because of just having used it. As it charged, small metallic “clinks” could be heard, as if the ax itself was falling apart.
“You know, thats one of the things I hate most about you humans. You never know when to give up! Look at you! Your body is beyond its breaking point, and your weapon is falling apart! Pathetic!” the demon said as it began walking towards Hector.
“Restriction Level 2...Off!”
Having gathered more energy, the blade of Hector's ax was detached as it elongated into what was now a proper spear. It glowed brightly, giving off a blue and golden light. By this time, Kenshi was drawing closer and was preparing to finish Hector off for good.
"Restriction Level 1...Off!"
The tip of the spear was now nothing more than a point of pure concentrated energy, burning hot enough to melt the metal on which it was focused.
“Alright, since you seem so determined I'll do you a favor! Right here! I'll stand right here and take your attack head on! AHAHAHA!!! Now come on Hector!! Show me what humanity is capable of!!!” he yelled as his teeth were bared in an insane smile, and his eyes were wide with excitement and anticipation.
"Final Initiation of Corporeal Moon Buster and Crescent Sun Axe combination...complete. energy...complete. Target is in range...
Crescent Moon Destroyer...."
He leaned back and then...
"FIRE!!!"
The spear, bathed in pure energy, burst forth at blinding speeds as it hurdled directly towards Kenshi. Moving so fast it was nothing more than a streak of light, he had almost no time to react. Quickly sending out all of his vectors, the demon poured all of its energy into them as he braced himself for impact.
In an instant it was all over.
The spear had already passed him by, with the sonic boom following just a few seconds after causing a large gust of wind. Following that, all that remained was an eerie silence.
“........... Guah!! ...ack!!! ...ahhh...haaa...” the demon stood, frozen in place, eyes wide in shock as blood poured from its mouth which hung open in in mixture of pain and amazement. Slowly, he lowered his head only to see a pool of blood forming at his feet as it gushed out from the giant hole in his stomach and splattered onto the ground.
“How.... how did... you?...” the demon struggled to form words as it looked back at Hector who had fallen to the ground unconscious. Unable to keep his footing, the demon did the same, falling backwards onto his back unconscious. By now, Hector's men were just starting to reach where he lay and the sound of helicopters could be heard overhead. The diclonius who lived here would never be able to use this place again, now that its location was known.
Suddenly, Kenshi's unconscious body began to writhe and squirm on the ground as if provoked by some unseen force. Vectors, formed from flames of darkness, burst forth from the hole in his stomach and started to flail wildly through the air destroying any nearby buildings and setting them aflame. This continued for several seconds until they all stopped abruptly before charging towards the hole from which they had spawned. Using some form of demonic vector healing, the hole was sealed almost instantly and the black flame vectors disappeared.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” Kenshi screamed as he suddenly awakened from unconsciousness. His body was now surrounded in a dark aura, and it moved as if it was being controlled by something else. Slowly getting to his feet, Kenshi's body bent over forward, his arms hanging limp in front of him as he let forth an ominous growl. Something was changing. His hair started to grow longer, almost midway down his back and his skin faded to gray. Next, his jaw began to elongate as his teeth became longer and sharper. His eyes, normally filled with cunning and intelligence, lost all sanity. They were now the eyes of a wild animal.
“NOW!!!” a female voice yelled. Three cloaked figures appeared, having dropped down from the rooftops above. “Do it now!!” she called again. Two of the cloaked figures charged forward, while the one in the center remained. The two that had charged forward grabbed Kenshi with vectors, restraining his arms and legs as he tried to break free. The demon tried everything in its power as its vectors flailed about, destroying anything around them.
“We can't keep this up for long! Finish it!”
“Right!” the female voice responded. She charged forward using vector walking and combined all of her vectors into a single fist.
“Demonic Sealing: Kurayami no Yokusei!” she yelled as he struck Kenshi with a crushing blow to the gut. In that instant, the demon stopped moving. The dark aura that surrounded it was now fading away, and the beast's eyes closed as it slipped into unconsciousness. With the demon now out of commission, the vectors restraining it were then released and Kenshi crumpled to the ground, his transformation receding as he returned to his normal form.
“I'm glad we made it in time.” one of the cloaked figures said.
“As am I.” the female responded. “If we had let him complete the second awakening, this entire city would have been destroyed.” she said as she stared at Kenshi's unconscious body. “Kyousuke, lets go. People will be here soon. Akito, you go find the one that is precious to him and ensure her safety. Meet us outside of the city in 1 hour.”
“Alright. See you in 1 hour.” he said as he bounded off across the city in search of his target.
Walking over to Kenshi's body, Kyousuke draped it over his shoulder and prepared to leave. “You sure Akito will be able to find her in time?”
“Yes, I'm sure of it. He's always had a knack for finding things. Now lets get out of here before those soldiers get to us.”
“Right.” he replied as the two of them jumped up to the rooftops and made their exit.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:28 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Reric)
Uleus stopped his attack on Soren, noticing the return of the men and more importantly, Hector's body laying in a slump a good few meters away. Almost instantly he ignored Soren and rushed over to his master, his face appalled and terrified at what he had seen.
"Master! Master! MASTER!" He roared, tears running down his face as he grabbed Hector's body and began to shake him, his own vectors running deep into the man's body. All Diclonius had some measure of healing and though it wouldn't do much, he at least wanted to help close some of the more deeper wounds.
"Master! MASTER! MAAASTTERR!" Hector's body was taken by his men and put into one of the choppers while Uleus clutched his body, hoping with his soul that his master, the man who cared nothing for him and yet did more for him than anyone else was carried away. It was there that he looked over at the new people who arrived, stepping up into the last helicopter as it began to rise.
"The days grow old...my kin...soon the day will come when all of us, you men, that other man and all other swill be turned to dust! Heh, understand that is what we are? Nothing but specks to be wiped away.
And you...my brother...my foolish little kin. You are unforgivable! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Lick your wounds now, next time, I will have your head on a stick! Relish in your life now, the day will come when all Diclonius, myself included, are wiped away from reality!"
And the choppers left into the horizon.
---
---
It was on the next day as the girls rested that Maxwell wanted to see one of the girls. He had found himself interested in No. 20 who seemed not only the nicest but all the most hurt. She was like a small child that shouldn't have gone through such a terrible thing, not after being freed from their prison. Despite all that had happened in her life, she always seemed to have that smile on her face.
Though deep down, Maxwell could tell No. 20 was hurting just as much as her friends and family and he thought out of the goodness in his heart, he would change that. So on that day, he found her and came up to her.
"Hello, are you feeling any better? Well you seemed like such a good person so I got you...
A baby kitten! Ice cream and lollipops!" And pulled out the small furry creature which mewed cutely at the horned girl.
(Jamie)
The days seem to just go by on the boat, as it was mostly spent resting and watching movies. The movies were not so enjoyable for Zero, as they were mostly romance ones and every time something romantic happened on screen, Alice and Suzuki would squeeze Zero’s arm. He didn’t know if his arm was going to go numb, or fall off.
Alice spent more time resting then the others after she tired herself out when she was alone with Zero. What happened was that Alice was still worried about the hole that Zero had from the gunshot and wanted to help. She heard from scientists when she was at home that diclonius have some healing ability inside them, so Alice tried to use it on Zero. It worked and she was able to heal the wound, but as soon as she did, she collapsed. It seemed that the healing had taken out all of her energy and she had been resting for most of the last day.
The boat had reached the docks; it seemed that it has docked in Plymouth. Zero and the others walked out of the boat, with Zero carrying Alice on his back, as she was still asleep. The twins look at Zero and both speak. "Well let’s find a place to make a plan."
“Very well, if I remember correctly there is a café down the street” Zero said to the twins. “We can head there, unless you know a better place to go, it is up to you” Zero continued, giving a quick bow.
(Crane)
“Dr. Noda, what is your progress with the remains of Squad 0?” Yamamoto asked over his DEF communicator.
“All 5 bodies have been examined, sir. I have determined the cause of death for each Squad 0 member and extracted their DNA.” Dr. Noda replied as he stared at the 5 vials containing the blood samples he had taken. “Have you received word from the excavation team?”
“Not yet. But according to their last check-in, they should be nearing comp-”
'Beep Beep'
“Hold on Dr. Noda, I have an incoming transmission.” Yamamoto said as he switched channels on his communicator.
“Sir, Excavation team check-in.”
“Go ahead.”
“Sir, we've done it. We've located the body of a member of Squad 0. Right now, we are unable to determine its identity since its been so badly crushed by the rubble. The only determining feature is a large broadsword that he was carrying.”
“Excellent. That will be all. Bring the body and the weapon back to base and notify me upon your arrival.”
“Yes sir! Signing off.”
“Dr. Noda?” Yamamoto said as he switched back the previous channel.
“Yes sir?”
Yamamoto could feel the excitement rising in his chest as his lips curled into an evil smile. It was almost time to commence Project Unity. “Begin preparations. The body of Takato is en route to our position as we speak.”
_______________________________________
No. 44 stood watching over the sleeping diclonius as the sun started to peek over the horizon. She couldn't sleep at all last night, so she decided to keep watch over the girls that were in her care. As their leader it was her responsibility to make sure everyone was safe. She wouldn't let anything like what happened yesterday happen ever again.
By now, some of the girls were starting to wake up. That was fine by her, they needed to get an early start anyway. From today onwards they had a long journey ahead of them.
“ahhhhhhh” No. 20 groaned as she let out a big yawn and rubbed her sleepy eyes.
“Morning sleepy head.” No. 52 said as she sat up beside her. The two of them and No. 31 had slept together.
“Morning.” No. 20 replied as she managed to put on a smile. “Well, I guess today's the day huh?”
“Yeah. Today is the day we finally start our lives of freedom.”
“I can't wait!” 20 said in excitement. “Hey, how are you still sleeping?!” she asked as she poked a sleeping No. 31. The normally quiet girl rolled over and gave 20 an ominous glare. “Oh... uh... sorry! Hehe!” No. 20 said as she quickly jerked her hand away. “I forgot she's reeeaaalllyyy grumpy in the morning.” she whispered to No. 52. 52 couldn't help but laugh. It was nice. No matter what the situation or circumstances, it seemed like No. 20 could always put a smile on her face. It was sort of like having a little sister.
“I see you two are finally awake.” No. 44 said as she walked over to where the other Level 1 diclonius had been sleeping.
“Hey, its 44!” No. 20 said, excited to see her friend.
“Did you all sleep well?”
“Yeah, I guess so.” 20 said in an uncertain voice.
“It wasn't my best sleep, but it was sufficient.” No. 52 chimed in. “So, what about you? Looks like you didn't get any sleep at all.”
“Yeah.... don't worry about it. I'm fine. Just didn't feel like sleeping, thats all.”
“Alright... if you say so.” 52 said. She knew 44 was lying but she chose not to pursue the matter any deeper for now.
“Well are we just gonna sit here all morning, or are we gonna get this show on the road?” No. 20 said. She was getting impatient.
“Yes, we'll get going eventually.” No. 44 said. “Just remember we're not the only ones here. Let everyone else have a chance to wake up. We need all the rest we can get.”
“Oh alright... well in that case I'm going to track down some food while we wait!”
“Okay, just be careful. This place is huge and easy to get lost in.” 44 said as No. 20 headed off in search of breakfast.
“Alright. Now where's that big room with all the food in it.” No. 20 said as she roamed the many corridors of the Great Order base. As she turned a corner, she ran into none other than Maxwell.
“Oh, hi there!”
"Hello, are you feeling any better?”
“Oh yeah, I'm all better!” she said as a small grimace crossed her face for a split second.
"Keep crying brat, nothing will change. You're friends are dead, going to rot in the ground and there isn't nothing you can't do about it. They will not know you, remember you, understand you and they are forever gone. You are nothing now but little children who think they can take this fight on their own.
...I wonder, just how stupid they all were to think they ever had a chance in this world..." the words rung sharply in her head.
“I don't even care what that mean old lady said anymore!” she said as she forced a smile. “So, did you need anything?”
“Well you seemed like such a good person so I got you... A baby kitten! Ice cream and lollipops!"
No. 20 gasped with excitement as her eyes lit up with wonder. “Its soooooooooooooo CUTE!!!!” she said as she reached out to touch the little fur-ball in Maxwell's hands.
“But.... what's a kitten?”
(Reric)
What is a kitten you adorable little fluffer nugget?" Maxwell stated while rubbing the girl's head. "This is a little kitten, sunshine in the cloudy rain girl. It's a small baby animal that will grow up to become a cat...and what's a cat? Well a cat...is...
...Well duh, a cat is a big kitten obviously my little droplet of sugar and raisin brand cereal! You always looked so happy and yet I could tell you're hurting very much inside. So I went up and got you this adorable little bucket of cuteness because I am the man? Am I not the man my fine piece of sirloin steak of buttery fluffness? I might just answer my own question, yes...I am awesome.
I am Dr. General God Maxwell the Magnificent.
Anyways, if you are to have that little thing you must take very good care of it. You'll have to feed it and give it water, a good home and love it unconditionally forever. Because if you don't...you'll kitten will die.
AND YOU WILL BE DRAGGED INTO THE PITS OF HELL! WHERE YOU WILL BE EVISCERATED BY THE HANDS OF SATAN, YOUR ORGANS TORN APART AND SHOVED UP YOUR ASS, WHILE YOUR SCREAMS RESONATE FOR ALL ETERNITY!!!"
...But.." He finished rubbing her head again. "You're just too sweet to do that. So are you hungry? Well come on, let's get something to eat." And he continue to smile as he gave the girl her smallest of friends and beckoned her to follow him while he whistled absentmindedly.
---
---
"No. 44..." The voice that spoke to the Diclonius was none other than Zen, already wearing his G.O uniform. His body looked better though he was still limping and much of his blance was helped by the thick wires that came out of his coat, gripping the walls and floor. It probably looked rather strange to the girl as it would've been the first time she'd ever seen some of Zen's true abilities.
He also carried a large cup of coffee which he sipped every so often.
"You do not seem to have slept well. Those who are tired cannot hope to achieve their goals. But I am not here to talk philosophy with you, I have a message.
Master General Elena wants a word with you, she is currently outside by the tombstones of your fallen friends. It would be good if you saw her now."
(Crane)
No. 20 listened to Maxwell absentmindedly as she played with her new kitten. As she tried to pet his head, he would playfully swipe at her hand, mewing all the while. As soon as 20 let her guard down, he pounced at her feet and nibbled on her toes.
“Ahahaha! Stop, that tickles!” she said as she pushed him away playfully. The kitten would have none of that, however, and climbed up her arm before finding a place to his liking on top of her head.
“Hehehe, I guess you can ride up there then! Now... what should I name you?” she wondered aloud as she thought of what she should name her new best friend.
“...But.." He finished rubbing her head again. "You're just too sweet to do that. So are you hungry? Well come on, let's get something to eat."
“Huh, did you say something?” No. 20 said as Maxwell began to walk off. “Hey, wait up!” she yelled as she chased after him. Hopefully he was taking her to find something to eat.
________________________________________
"You do not seem to have slept well. Those who are tired cannot hope to achieve their goals. But I am not here to talk philosophy with you, I have a message.
Master General Elena wants a word with you, she is currently outside by the tombstones of your fallen friends. It would be good if you saw her now."
“I can't believe he tried to lecture me back there. I'm perfectly capable of taking care of myself.” No. 44 muttered to herself as she made her way to the mass grave where her fallen sisters had been buried. Just as Zen said, Elena was there waiting for her. She had no idea what that women could want with her. To be honest, she had hoped she wouldn't have to see her before they left but it looked like that wasn't going to happen.
She stopped a few steps behind Elena before saying anything. “Well... I'm here. What do you want?”
(Reric)
Elena gazed over her shoulders to see the girl there then turned back around.
"You are leaving today I assume, and plan on trying to take Hector down alone with your rag tag bunch of girls? I would implore that you cease such foolish talk and think for a moment. You do not even know the location of Hector and his men. He has stolen valuable anti-Diclonius technology and will most certainly be amplifying it later on as soon as he can.
Trying to rush in and attack him with no plan, when he's got technology of such a huge magnitude? You will not be avenging your friends that now lay here upon this soil, all you will be doing is committing suicide."
She spoke in a calm voice, still staring on ahead at the field and graves. For a night that he been so terrible, the morning was calm and collected. It was the real world, tragedy one day, peace the next day. It wasn't like movies where the dreaded was always bleak and the peace always bright.
"I was wrong." She finally said. "I was wrong, to treat you and your friends the way I did. Nor, should I have allowed myself to have had anger overcome me and treated you all as I did.
I have seen people murdered, I have been raped, violated, tortured and I have always gone on because of my determination. But it has been a long time...a very...very long time...since I felt the brutal sensation of betrayal."
Elena folded her hands over her lap. "The only thing I ever had in my life was the undying loyalty of my followers. What happened now was worst than any physical pain that could happen to me. I let my anger get ahead of me and lashed out to those that didn't deserve it. That young girl who was with you, she did nothing and I had no excuse to treat her the way I did.
I told you before that if I had to, I would be willing to kill you all if I had to. That has not changed, but every single person in this world deserves some sort of chance. Right now information on helping you all is already being made. As I also promised, I will do all in my power to find a cure that can make us, humanity and you, the Diclonius, co-exist.
But as you know, as long as Hector still stands by his belief, he will continue to hunt you all down. I ask of you to let us help you, because if you do, I am afraid to say that nothing will change. You need to prepare yourself, understand exactly what you're dealing with and make plans.
after all, war is not won through just strength, but though skill and planning."
(Drew)
Ariel and Alana stared towards the city. It had been at least a decade since they were last in Great Britain and not once had they been to Plymouth. Most of their time was spent in London and nearby towns and villages.
Alana looked at Zero with a calm gaze. "If you don't mind, please lead the way to this cafe."
Ariel nodded. "We have never been to Plymouth before. We do not know the city as well as you might."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily pulled her cell phone from her bag and sent a quick text to Donald. "Change in plans, staying in old base." He would understand and if she needed anything she would tell him to send things to the appropriate drop-points.
She hoped things were OK back at the apartments and the damage wasn't too extensive. If anything she prayed that Kenshi and Soren were still alive and that Hector had been beaten back. She would wait here and watch over No. 38 to take care of her when she woke up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste took the best care of Lillica that she could. She went to where she knew there were supplies and brought back a drink and some snacks for the girl. "We have water and some snack bars if you're hungry and thirsty. I bet the walk here was tiring."
(Crane)
“What do you take me for, a fool?” No. 44 said slightly offended. “Did you honestly think that, even if I knew where Hector was, that I would charge in head first without a plan? I know full well we have no chance as things stand. But then again, Hector is not and has never been our immediate goal. Right now, my only concern is establishing a place to live for diclonius and increasing our numbers. Once I've done that, then I will start considering a plan of attack against Hector.” For awhile, her words were met with only silence. The both of them only stared at the mass of graves before them. A grim reminder of the harsh realities of this world.
"I was wrong." Elena finally said. "I was wrong, to treat you and your friends the way I did. Nor, should I have allowed myself to have had anger overcome me and treated you all as I did.
I have seen people murdered, I have been raped, violated, tortured and I have always gone on because of my determination. But it has been a long time...a very...very long time...since I felt the brutal sensation of betrayal."
Elena folded her hands over her lap. "The only thing I ever had in my life was the undying loyalty of my followers. What happened now was worst than any physical pain that could happen to me. I let my anger get ahead of me and lashed out to those that didn't deserve it. That young girl who was with you, she did nothing and I had no excuse to treat her the way I did.”
“hehe, my my.... I never thought I'd see the day that the great Master General herself admitted that she was wrong. I suppose I should be flattered.” No. 44 could sense the sincerity in Elena's words, but she couldn't bring herself to accept them... at least not yet. “If you truly mean that... If you truly mean what you said, then you can tell No. 20 yourself. Otherwise, what you have just said will be nothing but empty words.”
“I told you before that if I had to, I would be willing to kill you all if I had to. That has not changed, but every single person in this world deserves some sort of chance. Right now information on helping you all is already being made. As I also promised, I will do all in my power to find a cure that can make us, humanity and you, the Diclonius, co-exist.
But as you know, as long as Hector still stands by his belief, he will continue to hunt you all down. I ask of you to let us help you, because if you do, I am afraid to say that nothing will change. You need to prepare yourself, understand exactly what you're dealing with and make plans.
after all, war is not won through just strength, but though skill and planning."
“As I said before, my main focus is establishing a place to live and increasing our numbers. Since we won't be attacking Hector any time soon, I agree that we should work together to form some sort of plan.” No. 44 said. “In the mean time, if you truly want to help us, you can start by taking us back to Japan.”
____________________________________________________
“Somethings going to happen today.... I can feel it.” Suigetsu said as he sat in his hospital bed. As he pondered whatever it was Yamamoto was planning, a nurse walked in the door.
“Hey nurse, how much longer until I'm out of this place?” Suigetsu asked. The nurse gave no response. “Hey nurse, I asked you a question.” Suigetsu said again, this time with a little more force. Still no response. “Hey nurse, I'm talking to you!”
The nurse remained silent as she walked over to Suigetsu's IV. She had a dark look on her face and a syringe in her hand.
“Hey, what the hell are you doing?!” Suigetsu asked as she stuck the syringe into the IV tube and emptied its contents. “What was that?! Hey!” Suigetsu yelled as he grabbed the nurses arm. “Are you going to answer me or am I gonna ha-” his words were cut off as whatever that nurse had put into his system started to take effect. “What... did you... do to... me?” he mumbled as he drifted into a deep sleep.
________________________________________
“Beep”
“Beep”
“Yamamoto. Go ahead.”
“Sir, this is Officer Hayato with the excavation team. We have arrived back at the facility and are awaiting orders.”
“Excellent. Wait there, I'll have Dr. Noda send some of his underlings to retrieve the body.”
“Yes sir! Over and out.”
“Beep”
“Dr. Noda?”
“Yes sir?”
“This is Yamamoto. The body has arrived.”
“Hehehehe.... Most excellent sir. I'll go retrieve the it myself.”
“Do whatever you want. I'll meet you in chamber 4 when you've finished your 'examination'”.
“Understood sir. Over and out.”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:29 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Reric)
"Heading back to Japan would be ill advised. Hector has currently taken up residents over there and from what I have received from Brigadier General Vastopida, he has already annihilated a specialized Diclonius community. Heading over there now just to try and create a community when he's over there is suicide. He will certainly notice and crush it before you can actually get your numbers raised and your community even lifted off the ground.
More so, its also a problem for us. I cannot so readily send so many of my men out to Japan for the purpose of carrying you're kind over there. The truth is, as long as Hector remains in Japan and his group is scattered out to different locations, sending in an entire group of Diclonius again, just to make a community would be problematic for both of us.
Therefore I will have to decline the offer of taking you all back to Japan. However there is something I can do. I can most likely bring at least one of you over to Japan and thus you can make contact with others. I'll let you decide on whether you want to do that or not."
She let the light wind blow her hair around, taking a moment to enjoy the breeze.
"Although I will not mind you creating the community here in Europe, as long as we know about it, I would also decline from doing so. Right now there are many people in the world who have the same feelings as Hector. Going out there now could lead to some trouble. I will again let you make that decision on whether you want to or not but right now, the G.O. is acting as the safe haven for your kind.
As for your friend, No. 20...if you bring her out here, then I will talk to her."
(Jamie)
Alana looked at Zero. "If you don't mind, please lead the way to this cafe."
Ariel nodded. "We have never been to Plymouth before. We do not know the city as well as you might."
“Very well my fair maidens, although my knowledge of Plymouth is probably as much as yours, considering I have only visited Plymouth once…and that was…over two years ago…” Zero said to the twins. His speech was normal until he got to the end of it. The last time he was in Plymouth was the last time he was in England, which was over two years ago, which was when ‘that’ happened, so coming to England had made him upset, rather than happy.
Zero took off his mask. “It’s best…if I took off…my mask…so I don’t…bring attention to us…” Zero said to the twins. Each word was said in sorrow, sounding upset and upset at each word. Zero then lead the twins towards the café, still carrying a sleeping Alice.
About ten minutes later and they reached the café. Zero found a table and sat down, putting Alice on a chair next to him so that he can check up on her in case she does something. As they ordered their drinks, Zero sat there looking depressed as he took a sip from his drink. He never expected his trip back to England would be so upsetting for him, and he hated it.
Zero just sat there, holding on to his and waited to see if the twins had come up with a plan yet.
(Drew)
OOC: KURONEKO!!! Ok... my affection for her has been expressed. I'm happy now
Ariel and Alana accepted Zero's response. It wasn't that surprising to them, at least he had been here once. The cafe was quite nice though. Now he was looking at them expectantly. It seemed like he was expecting them to come up with the plan. They surely didn't have enough information about the place they would be assaulting.
Alana started by ordering tea for the everyone. Then as the waitress left she looked at Zero and then Alice. The girl was still sleeping, but she also had information about Excalibur that would help in their attack. Her gaze then returned to Zero. "What can you tell us about your brief time in Excalibur's base? You said you remember everything you did while you were under his control. You know where it is, but what do you know of its layout and defenses?"
Ariel took a sip out of her tea as it just arrived. When the waitress left with her welcoming smile she spoke. "We need to know this in order to properly make a plan of attack."
They both felt the final confrontation between themselves and Excalibur coming around the corner and every step would be important in deciding its outcome.
(Crane)
"Heading back to Japan would be ill advised. Hector has currently taken up residents over there and from what I have received from Brigadier General Vastopida, he has already annihilated a specialized Diclonius community. Heading over there now just to try and create a community when he's over there is suicide. He will certainly notice and crush it before you can actually get your numbers raised and your community even lifted off the ground.”
“Damn! Hector is already in Japan?” No. 44 thought, her anger rising at hearing this news. “Elena's right. If he crushed a community that had already been well established.... then we'd stand absolutely no chance at all. Tch. To think we can't even go home now...”
“More so, its also a problem for us. I cannot so readily send so many of my men out to Japan for the purpose of carrying you're kind over there. The truth is, as long as Hector remains in Japan and his group is scattered out to different locations, sending in an entire group of Diclonius again, just to make a community would be problematic for both of us.
Therefore I will have to decline the offer of taking you all back to Japan. However there is something I can do. I can most likely bring at least one of you over to Japan and thus you can make contact with others. I'll let you decide on whether you want to do that or not."
“I understand. As much as I and the others may not like it, it seems that this is our only course of action at the moment. I'll discuss with the others as to who we will send to make contact.” she said, her voice slightly downcast from hearing this unfortunate news. It looked like their dream of living free from humans would be postponed even further.
"Although I will not mind you creating the community here in Europe, as long as we know about it, I would also decline from doing so. Right now there are many people in the world who have the same feelings as Hector. Going out there now could lead to some trouble. I will again let you make that decision on whether you want to or not but right now, the G.O. is acting as the safe haven for your kind.
As for your friend, No. 20...if you bring her out here, then I will talk to her."
“I see... I will inform everyone of what you have told me and let you know what our decision will be. Until then...” she said as she left Elena and returned to where the other diclonius were staying. They weren't going to like what she was about to tell them.
____________________________________________
“Ahh yes... the last remaining body of Squad 0 is finally before me.” Dr. Noda marveled as he stared at the body that lay on the table in front of him. He had rushed to retrieve it as soon as he learned the excavation team had arrived. After all, time was of the essence. Once he was done here, Project Unity could finally commence.
“Alright Takato, time to begin.” he said with a disturbing smile plastered onto his face. Another thing was certain. With this body having been identified as Takato, then the identity of the body that had been severely mutilated had to be Koji. All the pieces were falling into place.
Having removed Takato's tattered uniform, Dr. Noda got a good look at the condition of the body. The things the stuck out immediately were the two holes located in the stomach. They were obviously stab wounds.
“Hmm.... yes it appears these were the cause of death. Any damage caused by the collapse of Level 0 seems to have happened after the fact.” he concluded. Continuing on with the procedure, Dr. Noda extracted a blood sample from the body and injected into a vial, before placing it into the compound mixer with the 5 other vials.
“Now for the hard part.” he said as he sat down at his desk and turned on his computer. The compound mixing machine came to life as Dr. Noda began typing furiously. The machine itself was cylindrical, with the the 6 vials attached to the outside in an even distribution. Inside the cylinder was a single, larger container in which the final compound would be stored. As Dr. Noda continued typing, the machine began to spin at an incredibly fast velocity.
“Alright, I've got to isolate each DNA strand and find the correct order in which to sequence them. Its no easy task... but then again, thats what I have this computer for.” he said to himself as he watched the machine go to work. As it spun, the centripetal force pulled each of the vials inward causing the blood contained in each to slowly drain into the center container.
“Sample Extraction 34% complete. DNA sequencing 13% complete.” a computerized voice spoke. “Hmm... this may take longer than I thought. Oh well, it can't be helped. Yamamoto will just have to wait a little bit longer.”
(Jamie)
OOC: KURONEKOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! This is only the beginning of my affection for Kuroneko :3
Alana looked at Zero. "What can you tell us about your brief time in Excalibur's base? You said you remember everything you did while you were under his control. You know where it is, but what do you know of its layout and defences?"
Ariel took a sip out of her tea as it just arrived. When the waitress left with her welcoming smile she spoke. "We need to know this in order to properly make a plan of attack."
Zero sighed. “Yes, I remember everything from when I was controlled…and from what I can tell…he is still using the same base that I know of” Zero replied to the twins. “If I had some paper, I could draw out his entire base” Zero continued.
“I saw a shop that had paper and pens and other things, I could go get some for you” Suzuki said to Zero. Zero nodded and Suzuki got up and headed off to the shop to buy some paper.
As they waited for Suzuki, Zero looked at Alice. “You can try to get any info off of Alice, but you will probably get little to nothing” Zero said to the twins, as he looked at Alice, who was still sleeping. He was starting to wonder if she was ever going to wake up.
A few minutes later and Suzuki had come back with a bag, which contained paper and pencils. Suzuki handed the bag to Zero and took out the paper and pencils. Zero began drawing quickly and in detail. Within a few minutes and Zero had completed four pieces of paper, each in detail. It looked like the papers were each level of the base; three being above ground and one that was underground, although it showed a door on the underground level that was leading downwards, which meant that there was still more levels underground.
Zero put down the pencil and passed all the papers to the twins. “This is Excalibur’s base, it is three levels high, and a minimum of one level underground.” Zero said to the twins. “The door that leads downwards probably is where the diclonius are…” Zero then sighed. “But that is all I know, I don’t know what his security is like or how guarded it is, his men are not like the ones he had years ago so it will be a guess on how hard it will be”
As Zero finished, Alice slowly opened her eyes. “Hmm? Where am I?” Alice quietly said, looking around.
(Reric)
What stood was a proud but lonely relic in the sands, a dessert colossus combined with the mechanical genius being etched into its main frame. It was an island of sand 200 kilometers off the coat of Japan, man made for obvious reasons as such a desert like place would never have been found in Japan. It was separated into four subsections that cast out into the edge like docks. At the end of each dock was what could only be described as a small city bustling with the groups of Hector's men of betrayal.
Of these four sub-cities, only one seemed to have a few lights in it. A understandable point as the place was only very recently occupied. The main structure however was in the end, a massive wall of iron and steel covered a 360 degree circle. If one were to get inside, they would have met an ancient city now being partially converged into a futuristic environment. Compared to the four small cities that connected the areas, the center was massive and its prized point. Upon a large sandy hill stood a castle of stone.
And inside that stone castle, in its massive size of rooms and areas, the dust collecting and even the bones of the long since deceased, one large man stood on his throne with the monitors hanging around him.
Hector's body was limp and tired but his smile was too broad to note any discomfort of the mind. Between his fingers, he casually turned the now empty syringe that had taken Kenshi's blood and chuckled softly.
"...Its amazing, how being put nearly to the brink of death is so enjoyable. I almost feel guilty killing your kind, had you not all be so dangerous to humanity, I think we might have become good friends. How I do enjoy the thrill of a good fight.
Is everything set?"
"Aye sir..." One member stated as the monitors stood on. "Broadcasting in...3...2...1"
And in that moment, Hector's face appeared upon the monitors of the world.
"Salutations people of the world! I am the self declared Grand King of Law, Hector Schlenzanner! I hereby stand as the tyrant that shall plunge the world into its new found freedom, regardless of whether you want me to or not. "
He raised his hand majestically and gripped the air as if holding something tight.
"The world now knows about the species that runs amok. The horned beings that are called Diclonius! I will destroy them, annihilate them all down to the very core so that only memories remain. I believe you can hear me, demons, the time has come.
Pray and then be destroyed as you should have been the day you existed and then wish upon whatever sadistic creator that gave you life that you may be reborn in a world that you do not corrupt! This goes for not just the Diclonius, but to everyone who sides with them.
I protect humanity, but I do not protect the traitors of humanity! If you choose the Diclonius side, be prepared to be decimated. Make your choices people of the earth! As long as these horned beings survive, you're entire world is risked to destruction!"
He leaned back in his seat and the screen moved back from him so that one large monitor screen could be seen above his head.
And upon it, was a timer.
20 days...23 hours...
"When this timer reaches zero...the Diclonius race will cease to exist..."
OOC: You heard the man people! Deep shit is now underway and I don't just mean that metaphorically either. Starting at the next post, an hour will be declined from the "World Diclonius Destruction Clock" (WDDC) for each post.
Can you all stop the Grand King of Law before its too late?
Or will you all suffer the consequences that will befall you if the timer reaches zero?
(Crane)
“Oh man.... why does it have to be so boring in this facility!” Shouta complained as he sat as his desk, staring blankly at the monitor in front of his face. “Sectors 1-5 are all clear, and there seem to be no abnormalities in the diclonius holding area... but what can you expect? We haven't actually captured any diclonius since we moved here. I guess since everyone has been focused on getting this facility up and running again, everything else has been pushed to the wayside. We've even had to borrow soldiers from the main base up north....”
“Talking to yourself again I see?” he heard a voice call out from behind his monitor. He knew it all to well.
“Shut up Tatsuki!”
“My my, no need to get all worked up.” she said with a small laugh.
“What do you want?”
“I just came to see how our head of Communications and Technology was doing.” she said in half teasing voice. “It must be so lonely up here all by yourself.”
“Look, I only work up here because I work better alone.”
“Yeah, yeah, you've told me that a million times. You should stop being so anti-social. If you stay up here alone all the time things will-”
“Warning! Incoming Transmission. Warning! Incoming Transmission.”
“Huh? I wonder who its from...” Shouta wondered as the transmission started to play. “What the? This is?!”
“What is it Shouta?” Tatsuki asked seeing the concern on his face.
Shouta didn't give an answer as he furiously typed on his keyboard, pulling up a video feed on another monitor. “All right, so he's in Chamber 4.”
“Heellloooo? Earth to Shouta! I'm still here!” Tatsuki said slightly annoyed.
“Sorry! Gotta go!” he said as he ran out of the room. Yamamoto had to hear about this immediately.
_____________________________________________
“Hmm, according to the reports, it should be right around here.” Akito said as he jumped from rooftop to rooftop. He was currently in the residential district, and unfortunately most of the houses looked very similar. “Hmmm... this looks like the place.” he landed in front of a modest, traditional looking home. “Theres no mistaking it. Looks just like the pictures.” he said as he walked to the front door. He knocked several times and waited for a response. No answer. “No one's home huh?” he said as he sent out one of his vectors. It began to stretch and flatten until it was nothing more than a small tendril the size of a needle. He effortlessly slipped it inside the lock, and just like that the door was open. “Hello?” he called as he went inside. What he found surprised him. It looked as if no one had been here for quite a long time. The house had an empty feeling about it, and dust covered everything in sight. “Am I even in the right place?” he wondered aloud. He walked around some more, investigating the living room, kitchen, and dining areas. It was the same story. They all looked like they hadn't been touched in a long time. Next he moved down a long hallway where the bedrooms were. The first thing he saw was a pair of double doors. When he tried opening them, he found that they were locked. “Strange...” he muttered as he unlocked them with a vector. Inside, the room opened up into a moderately sized master bedroom. A large bed was the centerpiece of the room, rather than the traditional futon, with two windows on either side. The curtains hanging above them blocked most of the light coming through, giving the room a dark, dingy appearance. All the dust didn't help either. The room itself was sparsely furnished, with only a dresser, two nightstands and a reading chair. Looking around, he saw nothing of interest except one picture on a night stand to the left of the bed. “Strange... reports indicated that the girl lived alone. So who are these people?”
Finding nothing else of interest in the room, Akito moved on to the next room. As he opened the door, he found himself in what was definitely a girls room. Again, the room had a bed, rather than a futon, situated in the upper right corner of the room. To the left of it was a desk. On top was a lamp, papers with recipe's scribbled on them scattered everywhere, and a picture. For decoration, there looked to be what seemed like tiny stuffed animals, only they looked like dumplings with cute faces. They looked exactly like the things on the poster hung on the wall. “The Big Dango Family.” he read aloud. “Strange little things, I've never heard of them... hmm whats this?” he said as he picked up the picture on the desk. In it was a young Rei, about 8 years old, and two other people. The same people from the master bedroom.“What is this? They aren't in the report. Just who are these people?” For safekeeping, Akito decided to take the photo with him. From what he could tell, it wouldn't be missed any time soon. “Well, at any rate it looks like the one I'm looking for isn't here. Time to get get going.” he said as he left the house undetected.
_______________________________________
“Sample extraction 46% complete. DNA Sequencing 28% complete.”
“Yamamoto is going to be quite agitated for having to wait so long.” Dr. Noda lamented as he watched the numbers on the monitor rise at what seemed like a snails pace. “Still, the results will most definitely be worth the wait.”
(Drew)
Donald was unpacking everything that was put into the moving truck with the help of Irene. He decided since Lily wasn't goingt to be leaving it would be the better choice to make. Suddenly the monitor turned on in the warehouse and he heard Hector's announcement. Then he saw the timer. He couldn't believe it.
Irene stared at the monitor dropping the box she was carrying. How could he so easily say every diclonius is going to die. She couldn't find words to say she was shocked at the seriousness of his statements.
After the broadcast was over Donald quickly pulled out his cellphone and texted Lily telling her what happened.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily received Donald's text and stared at it for a while disbelievingly. What was Hector planning on doing? Whatever it was she needed to stop it, but she couldn't do it alone. She would need the help of all of her contacts and friends.
(Drew)
Alana and Ariel looked at the map that was made out. Zero was impressively good at drawing the layout of buildings. It was hardly professional level, but it was still quite well done. There was only one entrance to the building which would make entering unseen nigh impossible. They doubted that even the cover of darkness would help especially when dicloni would be able to sense their presence easily.
Ariel frowned at the map. "Getting inside undetected isn't going to be possible."
Alana nodded. "Too many dicloni will be in the building and we're certain many would be under Excalibur's control."
They were both too focused on the map to notice that Alice had awakened.
Alana continued. "If we could overpower them we wouldn't need stealth. However, we are still concerned about the silpelits. If possible we'd rather not kill any, but in light of the control that Excalibur has over them we may have no choice." Her expression saddened.
They were on a mission to save dicloni and yet this mission might end up conflicting with that and many might die. They were not pleased with this fact. However, now that they knew the layout of the building they could begin to plan an attack.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:30 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Crane)
“Sample extraction 58% complete. DNA sequencing 36% complete.”
BEEP
BEEP
“Dr. Noda speaking, go ahead.”
“Dr. Noda, why the hell aren't you at Chamber 4 yet?!” Yamamoto spouted in an agitated voice.
“My apologies sir. The DNA sequencing is taking much longer than I expected. I'm going to need a little bit longer I'm afraid.”
“Well, hurry up then! I'm ready to get the first phase of Project Unity underway. Don't keep me waiting much longer.”
BEEP
“Tsk... that impatient old fool is quiet annoying sometimes. Project Unity won't be impacted at all if we have to wait a little while longer.”
______________________________________
“Come on, let me through!” Shouta pleaded to the guards that blocked his path.
“Sorry, no one is allowed inside Chamber 4 until the operation is complete. Until then, you'll have to wait out here.”
“But, I have an important message for Yamamoto! He needs to hear this!”
“I repeat, no one is allowed inside until the operation is complete! Thats a direct order from Yamamoto himself!”
“Fine... I'll come back later.” Shouta said in defeat. “Well, I guess theres nothing I can do now but wait.” he thought to himself as he walked away. Still, he had to do something. Calling him directly was out of the question. Only a select few members of the DEF had access to Yamamoto's personal comms channel. “That's it!” he exclaimed as he quickened his pace back to his office. If he didn't have access to Yamamoto's comms channel, then he would just have to hack into it. After all, he wasn't the head of the Technology/Communications department for nothing.
________________________________________________
No. 38 awoke gasping for breath, her body drenched in a cold sweat. She was still in a daze, and the room she found herself in was spinning violently. It took awhile, but the dizziness eventually wore off. It looked like she was in a different building, but this one seemed dilapidated to the point of abandonment. Still, she wasn't alone. She could feel several diclonius nearby, probably just outside of that very room. Not only that, but the red haired woman from before was sitting beside her bed.
She remembered that she was now in a community where supposedly humans and diclonius coexisted and lived in harmony. How ridiculous. She just couldn't wrap her head around such a concept. All she had ever known was the cold loneliness of her cell back at the facility, waiting for a human to come start the next round of painful experiments. She still wasn't sure if this was real or not. Looking over to the side, her eyes met Lily's at which she stared intently, hoping this women would give some kind of explanation before her urge to kill surfaced again.
______________________________________
The diclonius were just where she had left them, now awake and talking amongst themselves. They looked eager, almost giddy to leave this place. No. 44 wanted nothing more than to give them that, but at this moment, she was about to crush their dreams.
“Everyone, listen up! There's something very important that I need to discuss with all of you.” she said as her face became downcast. She almost couldn't say the words. “Due to some.... unforeseen circumstances.... we will be staying here for the time being.”
“But why?!”
“I thought we were leaving this place?”
“You liar! You said we were leaving!!”
“How could you do this?”
“I don't understand!”
“Explain yourself!”
The girls all said at once, saddened and angered by what they had just heard.
“Everyone, QUIET!!!” No. 44 yelled. The room was quickly met with silence. “Now, I'm just as upset about this as all you, but there is nothing we can do about it right now. I was hoping to have all of us taken back to Japan but... Hector is already there. He destroyed an already well established community for diclonius! If we were to go now, a small insignificant group such as ourselves would only be crushed before we even got started. Not only that, but at the moment, The Great Order doesn't have the resources or the man power to send all of us anyway. We're stuck. However, they have agreed to act as a sort of safe haven for us until the situation improves. So until that happens, we will be staying here.” No. 44 couldn't help but feel guilty as she looked at the faces that stared back at here. They were all so happy just a few seconds ago, and now... they were filled with nothing but sorrow.
“There is one more thing I forgot to mention.” she said as she remembered Elena's words. “Elena has agreed to send one of us to Japan in order to make contact with the survivors of the diclonius community. As to who that one person will be... I will leave that decision up to all of you.”
(Jamie)
Ariel frowned at the map. "Getting inside undetected isn't going to be possible."
Alana nodded. "Too many dicloni will be in the building and we're certain many would be under Excalibur's control."
Alana continued. "If we could overpower them we wouldn't need stealth. However, we are still concerned about the silpelits. If possible we'd rather not kill any, but in light of the control that Excalibur has over them we may have no choice." Her expression saddened.
“It is highly unlikely that you will face your kind until you reach the underground facility” Zero said to the twins. “Excalibur doesn’t like letting his favourite ‘toys’ to roam freely, just like he did with Alice…and me…” Zero continued. “When I was in his base, I was kept in one room for most of it until I was used to do his work…just like Alice was kept in one room for all these years…” Zero said, turning his head to Alice before looking back at the twins.
Zero then placed his finger on the paper, pointing at the door that leads to the underground facility. “I am positive that this is where all the diclonius are; none of them will be above ground, only soldiers, which we should easily be able to take out when necessary. The only ones that will be difficult are the ones that will be guarding near the underground facility, as they will have anti-diclonius weapons…to stop any of the girls escape, but in our situation, it will be to keep YOU out…”
Zero leaned back and took a sip form is drink. “Now with all that being said, what do you suggest we do?”
OOC: Short but it's because Zero is simply a knight, following his girls every command
(Drew)
Ariel and Alana looked at each other. It was clear they were thinking of something. Finally they nodded to each other.
Alana turned her head toward Zero. "Well, considering the condition Ariel is in, she will not be coming with us. A broken shoulder would only hurt our operation not help it."
Ariel nodded again silently.
Alana continued. "Seeing how Excalibur would be prepared with anti-vector weapons, I will not be using my vectors if I can help it. this also means I will need a gun, preferably a pistol or some small sidearm."
She looked outside the window. "You know this place better than we do. If you could acquire such equipment we can then head to the base while Ariel awaits with a way out for us."
Ariel hopped away from the table. Britain was the original location of their breeding grounds so to say. If there were any silpelits not captured by Excalibur she would be able to find them and from there recruit some to help her sister and comrades to escape. "I have to take the time to prepare. Ta ta for now." From there Ariel left the building. She didn't like being separated from her sister, but this was the logical thing to do. The injury she received would take months to fully recover from and would only burden them in this mission if she was fighting too. This time she would have to play the support.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily smiled brightly as No. 38 woke up finally. A glass of water had already been poured from when the young silpelit awoke. "Glad to see you're awake now, dearie. I apologize for the sudden change of scenery we had to vacate the building we previously were in to escape a very dangerous enemy. Would you like a glass of water? You have been unconscious for some time. Unfortunately we don't have much to offer for medical supplies to deal with your injuries thanks to the recent surprise eviction. You do seem to be recovering quite well though, always a good thing."
Lily offered the glass to the young woman. "Ah I'm forgetting my manners. I am Lilliana Brennan, but you can call me Lily. What is your name?"
All the while she was prepared to put up her anti-vector field if No. 38 had another tantrum like last time.
(Reric)
Almost the instant No. 38 woke up, Vast was on the move. His hand swept into his outfit and he pulled out a semi-large silver pistol etched with a unique design upon it. There was no hate or disgust in his face, but there was definitely that look of sheer concern. He kept the weapon directly locked on the girl with his eyes glaring with stern conviction at the girl.
"Glad to see you're awake." He spoke in a clear tone, the gun still not moving away from her head.
"...Now is the time to prove yourself, to me right now. The troubles you have been through have probably been hellish, but so have a lot of people. I want to believe I can trust you, but I must know that you can control yourself Diclonius. I will not risk the lives of others on a young girl whose mental state is so unclear.
So please...let me know that I can trust you now. You do not have to like us or humanity, but I must know now, if I should trust you...or to pull the trigger."
---
---
"We have a problem..." Maxwell spoke up loudly as he entered the dining area where most of the girls would be eating.
"It seems Schlenzanner has enacted his plans...here..." It would be easier to show them the video, that hellish video of the time that was slowly ticking down.
"I have no idea what he plans, but you all better give me your responses now on what you plan on doing. We don't want to risk that timer reaching zero now do we?"
(Drew)
Just as quickly as Vast pulled out his gun and leveled it on No. 38's head Lily pulled out her own and leveled it on his heart. She wore a very serious and deadly look. "Vast, putting a firearm to the girl's head is only going to cause more trouble. I know you're doing this out of concern for our safety, but that is an unnecessary precaution and could cost you your life. You will now leave while I help her recover from her injuries."
She did not need anyone sending mixed messages for her. She hated how men could never read the situation and blundered about blindly thinking they knew where they were going. "Any further action you take here will only cause harm to the situation. Leave this room now. I am not asking. This is my property. I am the one in charge here."
No vectors would cause her harm unless she let them. The only one in danger here was Vast. "The girl has been traumatized by experimentation by the DEF and you think to raise a gun to her head? You damned idiot! For the third time, leave this room."
(Reric)
"Brennan, in all due respect, I must disagree with you. The moment I came here, there has been nothing but signals of destruction coming from that girl. I will not fire unless provoked, but until we can come to a conclusion that marks her on our side, I will not step aside."
"Any further action you take here will only cause harm to the situation. Leave this room now. I am not asking. This is my property. I am the one in charge here."
"...This situation was harmed long ago. Girls just like her with the same personality of hate nearly put an end to the people I knew as well as my leader. Do not think that I will just step aside and let such a risk go unnoticed. You are the expert here for her, so by all means, help her as much as you can. But I will not leave this spot, until we are certain where her loyalties lie. A lot of people are in misery Brennan, a lot of people who have gone through terrible things in their life.
...They...are no more important than anyone else, they only get a bit more sympathy."
He still kept the gun raised, his fingers were not tight and his aim was slightly off, but the intention to kill if the girl made a move of danger was there.
"The girl has been traumatized by experimentation by the DEF and you think to raise a gun to her head? You damned idiot! For the third time, leave this room."
"Would you wake up already!?" Vast finally yelled. "Everyone dies! Everyone has painful times! There are millions upon people in this world who have gone through things she and her kind could never hope to comprehend! She may have gone through terrible things, horrible and painful things and trust me, she deserves sympathy. She deserves to be listened to and deserves to be treated! She and her kind who have gone through so much, deserve to be helped.
...But I am here to uphold the law and safety of the world and no matter what she has gone through, she will not be exempt from that. She is going to have to realize very soon, that this world will not so easily accept her until she makes changes."
But at last Vast lowered his gun and backed away.
"I, Brigadier General Vastopida now declare the arrest of this girl and to brought into psychological Healing of the G.O. Until proven that she can co-exist peacefully with humans, we will not allow her to roam free. Until then, you may do what you can to help her, but afterwards, she will go into custody.
...and if you don't like that, then I'll put you under arrest as well."
(Drew)
Lily was tempted to pull the trigger right there, but she slowly put her own firearm down as well. The terms of the arrest were too much. The girl needed some semblance of freedom to fully recover. "I have helped many more dicloni in far more dire straits than this one. I have saved many from their own hatred. Your terms of arrest will only cause further damage. She'd only be moving from one prison to another."
If Vast even tried to put her under arrest he would be dead. The place he was in was a den of her allies. A single shout and he would easily be swarmed and Lily's ability to defend herself would keep her from being a hostage.
She kept her tone steady and dangerous. "I've been awake far longer than you. I am very aware of the fact that everyone dies. That people die all the time. I have helped many dicloni make the changes necessary to coexist with humans. You think the Great Order is in any position to help them any further? I doubt it. Especially with Hector and his followers on the loose. Your entire Order is compromised. How can you trust anyone within your organization? For all you know the dicloni you already have under your wing are in a bad situation and don't even know it. I cannot under good conscience allow you to take her against her will."
At this point a couple of the dicloni that came along were looking into the room out of curiousity over what was going on. Celeste was one of them.
Celeste noticed that No. 38 was awake and entered the room. "If you two would kindly leave we have one of our own to assist in recovery." She knew that the two of them arguing in front of the girl would only hurt the situation. She gestured toward the other diclonius that was with her and she approached No. 38 and sat at the chair next to her.
She smiled at the recovering diclonius. "I am glad to see you're awake. I am sorry for the two of them and their arguing." She shot a quick glare at the two of them. "Neither of them are bad people, they simply are... opinionated. Now, is there anything I can do for you? I am Celeste." She then gestured to the other diclonius that was with her. "This is Sabrina. Perhaps you could tell us your name?"
(Jamie)
Alana turned her head toward Zero. "Well, considering the condition Ariel is in, she will not be coming with us. A broken shoulder would only hurt our operation not help it."
Ariel nodded again silently.
Alana continued. "Seeing how Excalibur would be prepared with anti-vector weapons, I will not be using my vectors if I can help it. this also means I will need a gun, preferably a pistol or some small sidearm."
“I think I might know someone here who can give you one…I’ll go talk to them and see what I can do” Zero replied.
She looked outside the window. "You know this place better than we do. If you could acquire such equipment we can then head to the base while Ariel awaits with a way out for us."
“You are lucky that I know someone who deals with weaponry that moved here a while ago…” Zero replied.
Ariel hopped away from the table. "I have to take the time to prepare. Ta ta for now." From there Ariel left the building.
Zero placed his hand into the cloak that Suzuki was wearing and pulled out a device. He then placed it on the table and got up. “Use this to stay in touch with me if you need something else…other than that, I will be taking my leave then.” Alice and Suzuki got up, but Zero signalled them not to. “It’s best if I go alone, causes less trouble and it’s safer if you stay with her…” Zero said to Alice and Suzuki, as he stares at Alana. Zero then turned around and walked out of the café and headed in the direction of where the place was.
He hoped the place was still there and the person he was looking for was still there, as he would be the best person to help him in a situation like this.
OCC: Short again I know, and it doesn't really move further, but that is because the next little bit coming up (The meeting old friend to get guns) I haven't thought how I want it to go. I also need to do something to help make the character fit how I want him to, nothing big, just something in his talk. :3
(Crane)
"Glad to see you're awake now, dearie. I apologize for the sudden change of scenery we had to vacate the building we previously were in to escape a very dangerous enemy. Would you like a glass of water? You have been unconscious for some time. Unfortunately we don't have much to offer for medical supplies to deal with your injuries thanks to the recent surprise eviction. You do seem to be recovering quite well though, always a good thing."
Lily offered the glass to the young woman. "Ah I'm forgetting my manners. I am Lilliana Brennan, but you can call me Lily. What is your name?"
“Lily...” she thought as she contemplated these recent turn of events. She seemed nice enough, but No. 38 had been around enough humans to know they were capable of deception. Until she proved otherwise, this woman was a threat just like everyone else here.
"Glad to see you're awake." another voice called. Before she knew it, No. 38 found a gun pointed at her head. It was that bumbling idiot from before. She instinctively sent out her vectors, ready to kill at a moments notice as she stared him dead in the eyes. The man probably thought he was in control, but had no idea there were vectors mere centimeters from his head, ready to crush it into a bloody paste.
"...Now is the time to prove yourself to me right now. The troubles you have been through have probably been hellish, but so have a lot of people. I want to believe I can trust you, but I must know that you can control yourself Diclonius. I will not risk the lives of others on a young girl whose mental state is so unclear.
So please...let me know that I can trust you now. You do not have to like us or humanity, but I must know now, if I should trust you...or to pull the trigger."
Just as quickly as Vast pulled out his gun and leveled it on No. 38's head Lily pulled out her own and leveled it on his heart. She wore a very serious and deadly look. "Vast, putting a firearm to the girl's head is only going to cause more trouble. I know you're doing this out of concern for our safety, but that is an unnecessary precaution and could cost you your life. You will now leave while I help her recover from her injuries."
To say No. 38 was surprised would be an understatement. In all her life, all of the pain and torture she had been through, not once had anyone stood up for her, much less a human. She wanted to believe this one might be different, but it was still too soon. She couldn't bring herself to trust in others so easily, especially when it was a human.
"Brennan, in all due respect, I must disagree with you. The moment I came here, there has been nothing but signals of destruction coming from that girl. I will not fire unless provoked, but until we can come to a conclusion that marks her on our side, I will not step aside." Vast retorted, refusing to leave the room. Lily was having none of it.
"Any further action you take here will only cause harm to the situation. Leave this room now. I am not asking. This is my property. I am the one in charge here. The girl has been traumatized by experimentation by the DEF and you think to raise a gun to her head? You damned idiot! For the third time, leave this room."
At that, the two started arguing and shouting with Vast spouting off things like the “suffering of others” and “Upholding the law and safety of the world.”. At that point, No. 38 stopped listening. She couldn't stand to listen to anymore of that man's idiotic dribble, otherwise she might get angry. Its easy to talk of the suffering of others when you yourself haven't suffered. There were things she couldn't comprehend? Nonsense. This coming from a man who had never been locked away his entire life and experimented on, tortured, molested, raped, and forced to watch others of his kind slaughtered in the name of science.
After some time, Vast finally relented and lowered his gun, with Lily following suit soon after.
"I, Brigadier General Vastopida now declare the arrest of this girl and is to be brought into psychological Healing of the G.O. Until proven that she can co-exist peacefully with humans, we will not allow her to roam free. Until then, you may do what you can to help her, but afterwards, she will go into custody.
...and if you don't like that, then I'll put you under arrest as well."
So the idiot's true colors were revealed at last. 38 knew no one was that stupid, and now her suspicions had been confirmed. It had all been an act. He was just here to lock her up again, and take her away to some cell to rot. She wasn't going back. She would never go back. She could feel her anger rising, her vectors vibrating at higher frequency, slowly becoming visible. If this man wanted to put her under arrest, then she would just have to kill him.
No. 38 was now sitting up, knees drawn to her chest, and mere seconds away from making Vast's head disappear when two diclonius entered the room.
"If you two would kindly leave we have one of our own to assist in recovery." Celeste knew that the two of them arguing in front of the girl would only hurt the situation. She gestured toward the other diclonius that was with her and she approached No. 38 and sat at the chair next to her.
She smiled at the recovering diclonius. "I am glad to see you're awake. I am sorry for the two of them and their arguing." She shot a quick glare at the two of them. "Neither of them are bad people, they simply are... opinionated. Now, is there anything I can do for you? I am Celeste." She then gestured to the other diclonius that was with her. "This is Sabrina. Perhaps you could tell us your name?"
38 continued to glare at Vast as the two diclonius sat down beside her. It was all she could do not to rip that filthy human into pieces. She merely shook her head when asked for a name. She didn't have one. Back at the facility, each girl was only given a number, nothing else.
__________________________________
Sample Extraction 71% complete. DNA Sequencing 52% complete.
“Damn it!” Dr. Noda cursed as he furiously typed at his computer. Sample Extraction was on schedule, but the DNA Sequencing was taking much longer than expected.
“There has to be some sort of anomaly interfering with the combination and sequencing of each DNA strand... but what?” he wondered aloud as the pulled up a 3D model of the DNA Sequence and blood sample on his computer monitor. He wasn't expecting what he saw.
“Oh my god...” he said in horror. “This... this is impossible! Has it actually mutated?! This is unprecedented!”
Grabbing his DEF communicator, Dr. Noda dialed Yamamoto's private channel. He had to hear about this at once.
__________________________________________
“All right, time to work my magic.” Shouta said as he sat down at his desk. He knew the frequency of Yamamoto's private channel, the only thing he lacked were the proper access codes. Pulling up a video feed of Chamber 4, he noticed Yamamoto answering a call on his communicator.
“Perfect. You're making this too easy for me old man.” he said with a small laugh. Now all he had to do was scan for any communicators using the same frequency as Yamamoto's private channel and hack in.
“Scanning... 25%..... 34%.....45%....57%....66%....73%.... MATCH FOUND. LOCATION: MEDICAL WING, ROOM 3A”
Now that he had a location, Shouta intercepted all outgoing data transmissions coming from Room 3A. All he could do now was play the waiting game until he gathered enough data packets to locate the encrypted password file containing the access codes he needed. 10 minutes had passed when finally a message appeared on the screen.
“Secure password file located.”
“Its over.” Shouta said with an accomplished smile as he resumed typing on his keyboard. “All your access codes are belong to me!”
Now that he had the encrypted password files, all that was left to crack them, his specialty. Having generated a computerized list of all possible numerical access codes, he began to brute force the password file, cross-checking it with each combination until a match was found. To him it was a simple task, and before long he had the access codes he needed. Now he could finally tell Yamamoto what he needed to hear.
(Reric)
For the briefest of moments as Vast looked over his shoulders he could see the faint outlines of the girl's hands. It was only a moment, as if a camera had flashed on them and they remained like ghosts as the blinding light dissipated along with them. His expression was not angry, but it was hardly calm either. It was extremely stern with his lips narrowed along with his eyes.
"Do you know why I joined the Great Order? For the sheer fact that I love to save people. I love to see people cry out in happiness when they reunite with their families. I love to see children giggling and hugging one another. I love when people escape persecution, escape discrimination, escape all the pains and misery of life! I joined this organization, because I always felt this desire to help people no matter what they went through.
...But I realized something long ago when I became a member. I will always help those that need it, do anything I can to support them as much as I can.
...But I could never feel their pain. Heheh...hahahaha..." He giggled to himself, wiping a tear from his eyes. "My heart has never once wept over the death of a child, seeing bloody bodies has never given me anxiety. When I am forced to watch as children are gunned down, I feel nothing. In shot, I love to save people but I'll be blunt...
...If you shot right here, then raped to the infinite world of time and space, into eternal damnation...I wouldn't give a single fuck about it. That so called painful life you lived in...SO WHAT!?" He roared, grinning broadly at him.
"SO WHAT IF YOU WENT THROUGH SUCH PAINFUL THINGS! YOU'RE OUT NOW, YOU'VE ESCAPED! YOU FUCKING THINK YOU'RE SPECIAL BRAT!? YOU'RE NOTHING MORE THAN A BRATTY HALF PINT KID WHO THINKS THE WORLD IS AGAINST THEM! WHAT YOU SHOULD BE GLAD IS THAT THERE ARE PEOPLE WILLING TO SAVE YOU! DESPITE YOU BEING SO GODDAMN DANGEROUS, I AM STILL WILLING TO SAVE YOU!
I WILL CONTINUE TO SAVE PEOPLE! I WILL CONTINUE TO SAVE YOU AS LONG AS I CAN BELIEVE IN YOU! BUT I AM THE MAN OF THE LAW AND THERE ISN'T A SINGLE FUCK I COULD GIVE ABOUT WHAT TERRIBLE LIFE YOU MAY HAVE AND I EXPECT NOBODY TO THINK ANY DIFFERENT FOR ME EITHER..."
He panted as he brushed his hand through his face, wiping the sweat off.
"The world isn't just black and white girl...you'd best start believing in that real soon. You do not have to like people, you do not have to accept that what has happened to you was worth it. But there are some people in this world who don't care...and unlike me, they aren't nearly as merciful.
I will give you off with a warning this time girl, but the next time I notice the threat that comes from your hands like I did just now. I will decline anymore offers to help you. You will be shot dead and believe me I will do everything to make sure you die even if it kills me too and nobody here, not even you Brennan, will stop me."
And Vast finally left the room.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:30 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Drew)
Lily felt something snap in her. The yelling of Vast pushed her beyond the point of no return. A flash of red blurred her vision as she slapped the man right across the cheek. "Say what you will, Vast, but don't you dare think the girls so ignorant as to think the world as black and white. Given the hell they've been through I'm quite certain they've seen their own shades of grey."
With that she briskly left the room before him to not further heighten the emotions of this scene. She found a quiet private place to replace the bandage with the help of one of the nurses that came along.
That man had crossed the line one too many times by saying what he said. However, it was no reason to do anything beyond the slap she just did.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste glared at Vast as he spoke his venomous speech. It would have just been better if he had kept his mouth shut. The thought crossed her mind to throw him out of the room by force, but her self-control kept her from doing that. Sabrina was very tense throughout his entire speech.
Then came Lily's slap something both of them appreciated greatly. What she then said afterwards they were both grateful for. In some ways Lily had greater freedom to act the way she did over the dicloni here as any aggressive actions could be taken as a threat and have Vast decide to drop the law down on them. While they could easily kill him as he was outnumbered severely; a war with the entire GO was not something they could afford.
Sabrina then snarled. "You're rather preachy 'Man of the Law' take your speech and shove into some dark corner of the world and stop talking to actually help us. I haven't seen you do anything other than threaten, roar, and preach. How about you just shut up and act so we can decide to let you be or end you now. I am sick and tired of your threats. I could care less how you feel about us, but don't you throw your position around us like you think you're above us or something."
Celeste shot Sabrina a reprimanding look. As much as she agreed with what the girl was saying there was only so much she could let her say. "If you're going to help, then help, but please stop the threats of imprisonment. We can help our own deal with the urge. Any 'arrest' of yours would only exascerbate it as she would only see another prison and she'd act appropriately. We can't afford any wars with any potential allies. I'm sure you know that. While you are a part of an organization that oversees the law around the world, you are in no position to enforce properly with a traitor reducing your forces and a lack of knowledge about our history and behaviors. Lily's the only person that has managed to do anything dealing with the latter."
Now she was preaching. If the man truly cared about helping, it would be best for him to listen, but for now she had someone else to attend to. She looked back to No. 38 with a calmer expression. "Well, I suppose we'll have to figure out a name for you then."
(Crane)
"SO WHAT IF YOU WENT THROUGH SUCH PAINFUL THINGS! YOU'RE OUT NOW, YOU'VE ESCAPED! YOU FUCKING THINK YOU'RE SPECIAL BRAT!? YOU'RE NOTHING MORE THAN A BRATTY HALF PINT KID WHO THINKS THE WORLD IS AGAINST THEM! WHAT YOU SHOULD BE GLAD IS THAT THERE ARE PEOPLE WILLING TO SAVE YOU! DESPITE YOU BEING SO GODDAMN DANGEROUS, I AM STILL WILLING TO SAVE YOU!
I WILL CONTINUE TO SAVE PEOPLE! I WILL CONTINUE TO SAVE YOU AS LONG AS I CAN BELIEVE IN YOU! BUT I AM THE MAN OF THE LAW AND THERE ISN'T A SINGLE FUCK I COULD GIVE ABOUT WHAT TERRIBLE LIFE YOU MAY HAVE AND I EXPECT NOBODY TO THINK ANY DIFFERENT FOR ME EITHER..."
He panted as he brushed his hand through his face, wiping the sweat off.
"The world isn't just black and white girl...you'd best start believing in that real soon. You do not have to like people, you do not have to accept that what has happened to you was worth it. But there are some people in this world who don't care...and unlike me, they aren't nearly as merciful.
I will give you off with a warning this time girl, but the next time I notice the threat that comes from your hands like I did just now. I will decline anymore offers to help you. You will be shot dead and believe me I will do everything to make sure you die even if it kills me too and nobody here, not even you Brennan, will stop me."
No. 38 continued glaring silently at Vast as he screamed his lungs out at her. His words and death threats meant nothing to her. In fact, she welcomed any attempts on her life. At least then she'd have an excuse to grind that cretin into the ground.
SLAP
Lily brought her hand down hard across Vast's face, her anger readily apparent.
"Say what you will, Vast, but don't you dare think the girls are so ignorant as to think the world as black and white. Given the hell they've been through I'm quite certain they've seen their own shades of grey."
With that she briskly left the room before him to not further heighten the emotions of this scene. Vast soon made his exit as well after more scolding from Celeste and Sabrina. No. 38 just kept staring ahead silently, arms wrapped around her legs which had been drawn up to her chest, as she had been been for the entire ordeal. With Lily and Vast gone, Celeste could finally focus on helping her.
"Well, I suppose we'll have to figure out a name for you then." Celeste said as she looked at No. 38. She appeared to have no response, but inside she was slightly intrigued. A name? She faintly remembered having one at one point in her life, but that was nothing but a blur amongst a sea of woeful memories. All she knew was her assigned number: Diclonius Number 38.
____________________________________
BEEP
BEEP
“What is it? I trust your calling me to tell me the preparations are complete?” Yamamoto said as he answered Dr. Noda's call.
“Well... not exactly.” Dr. Noda replied in concerned voice. “You see, I've found a slight.... complication.... in one of the DNA sequences. It seems to be the cause of the delay.”
“You called me to tell me that? Look, I don't care about the specifics, just get it fixed!!” Yamamoto said angrily.
“But sir, I don't think you understand the gravity of the situation!”
“Excuse me?” Yamamoto said, surprised at Dr. Noda's insolence.
“One of the DNA samples has been infected with the dicloni virus! Who knows what effects it will have on the subject!”
“So what? That just means he can't ever have children. Dr. Noda I think you're overreacting.”
“But sir-”
“Look, I don't care! Just finish the serum and bring it here!” Yamamoto all but yelled into the communicator.
“........Fine. As you wish.” Dr. Noda said as he hung up. “That idiot! He has no idea!”
_______________________________________
BEEP
BEEP
“If you're calling me again Dr. Noda, it sure as hell better be good!”
“This isn't Dr. Noda.” an unfamiliar voice spoke.
“What? Who is this? And how did you get access to this channel?!”
“Never mind that.” Shouta said as he stared at Yamamoto through a video feed. “I need you to direct your attention to the computer monitor in front of you.”
“Why? Whats the meaning of this?”
“Just watch and you'll find out. I think you'll be very.... interested.”
The computer monitor in front of Yamamoto suddenly came to life, playing the video broadcasted to the entire world a short while ago.
"Salutations people of the world! I am the self declared Grand King of Law, Hector Schlenzanner! I hereby stand as the tyrant that shall plunge the world into its new found freedom, regardless of whether you want me to or not. "
He raised his hand majestically and gripped the air as if holding something tight.
"The world now knows about the species that runs amok. The horned beings that are called Diclonius! I will destroy them, annihilate them all down to the very core so that only memories remain. I believe you can hear me, demons, the time has come.
Pray and then be destroyed as you should have been the day you existed and then wish upon whatever sadistic creator that gave you life that you may be reborn in a world that you do not corrupt! This goes for not just the Diclonius, but to everyone who sides with them.
I protect humanity, but I do not protect the traitors of humanity! If you choose the Diclonius side, be prepared to be decimated. Make your choices people of the earth! As long as these horned beings survive, you're entire world is risked to destruction!"
He leaned back in his seat and the screen moved back from him so that one large monitor screen could be seen above his head.
And upon it, was a timer.
20 days...23 hours...
"When this timer reaches zero...the Diclonius race will cease to exist..."
Yamamoto's lips curled into a devious smile as the video ended.
“Very interesting indeed.” he said, the smile still present on his face. “Tell me, mystery man, just who are you? Do you work for the Great Order?”
“Not quite. My name is Shouta Kobayashi, head of the Technology/Communications sector of the DEF.”
“Well then, Mr. Kobayashi, I thank you for this informative video.” Yamamoto said as he hung up the communicator. Things were about to get very interesting.
(Reric)
Vast stood there with the red mark on his hand starring forward almost as if in a trance.
"Say what you will, Vast, but don't you dare think the girls so ignorant as to think the world as black and white. Given the hell they've been through I'm quite certain they've seen their own shades of grey."
Lily' words echoed inside of his head as his hand gripped his weapon. "What they've been through..." He whispered..."Who fucking cares. Everyone dies...everyone is hurt...what makes her any different. The strong live and the weak die, that's how its always been!" He was shaking on the spot and sweating, going as far as to lose his balance.
"...What makes it so different? Huh...Does she not realize that her life's pain is worthless and meaningless? If you can't push yourself what's the point?
...Well maybe...she is worthless..."
It took a moment before he realized that the Diclonius were talking to him.
"...You stupid...idiotic fools...tsu...I wonder if Hector may have been right all along..."
He breathed in and out, as if calming himself down and then he turned and re-entered the room in a furious rage with his gun raised right at No. 38. This time, there was no mistaking the action.
"You deserve it! You deserve the pain you had! YOU FUCKING LITTLE BRAT! YOU DESERVED ALL OF IT! WHAT MAKES YOU ANY DIFFERENT? YOU DESERVED EVERY SINGLE BIT OF IT!
THIS IS WHY NOBODY CARES ABOUT YOU! THIS IS WHY YOU WERE ABUSED AND RAPED AND TORUTRED BECAUSE YOU ARE WEAK! EVEN YOUR OWN FRIENDS LEFT YOU BECAUSE THEY KNEW HOW WORTHLESS YOU WERE!
YOU SHOULD JUST DROP DEAD!
And there...Vast pulled the trigger constantly in a shower of rage. One person against all those...he had no chance...but his rage was beside him.
(Crane)
Celeste and Sabrina were tending to No. 38 when out of nowhere, Vast burst into the room, his gun pointed at her head.
"You deserve it! You deserve the pain you had! YOU FUCKING LITTLE BRAT! YOU DESERVED ALL OF IT! WHAT MAKES YOU ANY DIFFERENT? YOU DESERVED EVERY SINGLE BIT OF IT!
THIS IS WHY NOBODY CARES ABOUT YOU! THIS IS WHY YOU WERE ABUSED AND RAPED AND TORUTRED BECAUSE YOU ARE WEAK! EVEN YOUR OWN FRIENDS LEFT YOU BECAUSE THEY KNEW HOW WORTHLESS YOU WERE!
YOU SHOULD JUST DROP DEAD!”
And there...Vast pulled the trigger constantly in a shower of rage. One person against all those...he had no chance...but his rage was beside him.
Clink.....clink.....clink......clink....
No. 38 sat unmoved, still staring at Vast as the bullets she caught with her vectors dropped to the floor, one by one. She waited until Vast was finished before she swung her legs around to the edge of the bed and dropped down to the floor. Slowly, she turned her head to look at him her eyes now dilated with an insane look about them. Without hesitation she sent out a vector, grabbed onto the mans throat, and lifted him into the air. She smiled at him as she walked closer. Her smile was not that of a friend, but of a child who looked as if she was about to crush an ant beneath her foot. She was directly in front of Vast now, enjoying the sight of him gasping for breath as she slowly crushed his windpipe. But that wasn't going to do. She wanted more. Extending her vector, No. 38 slammed Vast hard into the wall before grabbing the arm in which he held his gun with another vector. She squeezed his wrist until he was forced to drop the gun. Now the fun would really begin. 38 couldn't contain herself and began to giggle with excitement. Using her vector, she began to pull on Vast's arm. Little by little, she increased the force with which she pulled, in order to make things as painful as possible. After all, it wasn't any fun if they didn't scream. Before long she could feel his shoulder popping out of socket, the muscles and tendons stretching under the pressure. She could only imagine the pain he must be feeling now. Not too long after that, the skin began to rip, his uniform slowly becoming soaked in his blood. It wouldn't be long now. She began to giggle again, that insane smile still on her face as she stared him in the eyes. The bone was now completely broken and all that was left were several strands of muscle still keepking his arm attached. Finally, the muscles and tendons that still remained could no longer withstand the pressure and tore off with a sickening "pop", blood gushing from the stump that remained. Raising Vast's now decapitated arm, she slapped him in the face with it before tossing it to the side and breaking out in a fit of laughter. Now it was time for the other limbs.
(Drew)
Sabrina made a small sound of disgust. "More ready to kill than to help, hmm? Thought so." She was mostly talking to herself, a habit she had picked up. As she spoke she put her vectors up to deflect the bullets away from them. However, No. 38 already stopped them in their tracks. The strength of her vectors was incredible as she grabbed the man and began to rip him limb from limb while laughing the whole way. It was something familiar. The smell of his blood. The tearing of flesh.
She hated idiots that talked big like he did, but at least he was capable of making a decision. However, it was a decision that would cost him his life. The difference with her though was she wouldn't let him suffer for long while No. 38 was clearly looking for some fun. The nostalgic feeling of killing a human being washed over her for a brief moment.
Then she quickly lashed out with two vectors to rip his head off. Only two things could stop her: an anti-vector field or her own death. The man's ability to make a choice earned him a quick death. That was what she'd deliver.
Celeste stood shocked at the violent scene before her. She didn't react the way either of the dicloni with her did. It was almost foreign for her to see a human being torn apart. Even though a few years ago she was much like No. 38. Now it was like she wasn't even the same person. She knew most of the other sisters at the community hadn't completely gotten rid of their voices, but she certainly had. It was completely silent like it had never been there. Then again... she was the only one that had completely mastered the training that Lily had put her through.
While she would do nothing to stop this from happening. Celeste couldn't help but feel disgusted over the fact that she was once like this.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"YOU SHOULD JUST DROP DEAD!”
This is what Lily heard before gunfire. It quickly stopped though and soon after she heard a thump. Lily didn't stop to think, she just ran to the room No. 38 was in and opened the door just in time to see Sabrina removing his head. No. 38 was in a fit of giggles as she was working at him. The tangle of vectors was difficult to see through. Celeste had a sick expression on her face as she watched both dicloni kill the man.
Lily did nothing to stop the dicloni who were defending themselves with lethal force, but she was prepared to stop this mess with her anti-vector field before anything escalated. One thought went through her mind and that was idiot.
(Reric)
Vast didn't seem aware that his arm was being ripped off, frankly he didn't seem aware at all. He was frothing from the mouth perhaps on the account of getting his ass whooped, but it seemed even more out of anger. Vast's good hearted expressions was erased entirely there and even as his arm was ripped off his body motion kept trying to pull the trigger.
There was no doubt he was mad right there. It was by luck, no maybe just a tiny bit of coincidence that the next blow didn't take his head off. But there was still a gush around the base of his neck that lowered to near his chest. He may have avoided that one strike but he was only delaying the inevitable. By all this point he had screamed his obscenities as he felt his other arm being snapped in two.
And it was then that a voice broke out. It was coming from Vast more specifically one of the G.O radios in which Maxwell was positively screaming up at them.
"FUCK! FUCK! STOP! GOD DAMN IT STOP RIGHT NOW! STOP THEM LILY PLEASE YOU DON'T UNDERSTAND! FUCK! FUCK! PLEASE LILY I BEG OF YOU! YOU HAVE TO STOP THEM RIGHT NOW! OH FUCK MAN!"
(Drew)
Lily hadn't expected Maxwell's voice to come from Vast's radio. She was very tempted to just respond by telling him they were well in their rights to defend themselves with lethal force. However, she decided to activate her anti-vector field and the smallest of headaches began as all the vectors in the room simply disappeared. Lily grabbed the radio that Maxwell screamed out of and spoke into it.
"Why should I stop it, Maxwell? They're well in their rights to defend themselves. Vast had no real reason to shoot them. All they did was talk. That's no reason to kill anyone." Her tone was clearly angry and disappointed. "Vast like Hector, I respected for being reasonable, but clearly that's no longer a factor in his existence if he's going to do something stupid like this. You better bloody come up with a good reason why this shouldn't stop. The law is pretty damned clear about self-defense."
She wondered exactly what he would say, but whatever it was would be interesting.
Celeste looked at Lily gratefully as she came in and stopped the mess, but it was clear that Sabrina and No. 38 were surprised at it.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel took the device as she left the building and headed to find a taxi. She needed to get to London, for it would be there she would get the nest of dicloni that she knew were there to help. She was sure that some would be invested in this after all it meant the destruction of one of their biggest threats.
Alana nodded understandably as Zero explained himself. Finally she stated. "Very well, do what's best. We'll find ourselves an inn or hotel of some sort to stay while we're here. It wouldn't be a good idea to spend all of our time in cafes now would it?"
She rose from the table after he left. "Alright, ladies, shall we find ourselves a place to stay nights? Just in case."
(Reric)
"Maxwell what the hell is going on!?" From somewhere on Maxwell's side, one could hear the very angry sound of Elena roaring over them. Maybe Lilian could see it now, but much like the device Hector had given Kruger, there was a very small camera on Vast, that was what Maxwell had been using to see the reactions.
"Ummm, it's good Master General...just...ummm...technical difficulties." He put his hand closer and began to move away. Elena would probably lose her shit if she found out one of her men was being beaten to death and order every Diclonius in the G.O to death on the spot.
Maxwell was sweating and trying to find a quiet room, giving half hearted smiles to the people he saw before he found his room and slumped over to his chair, breathing heavily as he did so.
"Please Lily, you have to trust me on this. Damn...I thought we had this problem fixed years ago! Shit...god..." He actually looked like he was about to cry and he didn't seem able to speak properly.
"Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Why of all the times did this have to happen, 10 years man! 10 fucking years and...why did he have to appear now!? Haa...Haa...Haa...please Lily you have to believe me on this.
The Vast you're dealing with right now is not the same Vast you knew. I didn't think this would ever happen but something's clicked inside of him. A long time ago Vast suffered from a very strange and peculiar case of 'Second Personality Disorder" Something happened in his life that made him snap.
It was years ago, when he was still rather new to the G.O and after years of therapy we thought we got rid of it. I don't know what but something must have triggered that second personality inside of him. Please, I'm begging you as a friend, get him some help and get him somewhere safe away from the others. I don't care if you have to lock him in a cell or tie him up or whatever...but fuck...keep him alive!
If Elena finds out I can't promise she won't try to end every Diclonius in that room in a heartbeat! Vast isn't a villain, that fun loving personality, that is his real personality but...
FUCK! FUCK FUCK!" Maxwell kept cursing as if this had been his fault.
"...Why did this have to happen now. Why did this sickness come right now, of all times? We fixed this problem years ago! FUCK! PLEASE LILY I'M BEGGING YOU!"
(Drew)
Lily glared at the radio incredulously. What kind of hopped up story was that? Even if it was true could she let a man as dangerous as himself wander the world? Of course an arm had been removed and another was broken severely. However, advanced prothesis could allow him to have an even better arm to replace the old one and time would fix the other.
Her tone was cautious. "My trust in your organization has been severely compromised. First Hector and now Vast. Is every leader in your Order fucked up?" She didn't care if Elena was on the other side. "Second bloody personality? I don't believe it. Even with therapy why would the Order allow such a man to be in a position like him?"
She glared at the bleeding body that was still Vast. "Do you think I could allow someone like him to roam about? I have lives I'm responsible for. With the damage he's taken he's likely to die of shock anyways unless he's superhuman."
Her headache was beginning to start. She was tempted to let the anti-vector field down just to let the dicloni finish him off, but if anyone was to kill Vast it would be Lily herself. That way the dicloni wouldn't be to blame for his death. She grabbed his body and began to drag him toward the door. "None of you follow me. If he's to die it'll be by my hand, not yours."
Celeste and Sabrina hesitated, but nodded. Both of them knew what Lily was capable of and wouldn't interfere.
After she got out of range of No. 38's vectors Lily let the anti-vector field down. By the time she did her head was pounding. The large man wasn't the easiest to drag, but due to her constant exercise thanks to her various occupations it wasn't too hard. Maxwell's fit seemed genuine, but the concern now was letting him live and stay a threat or kill him and become hated by the GO's leader. Lily knew Elena would go directly for her if she was the one responsible for his death.
Lily pulled out her gun and pointed it at Vast in a way that Maxwell could see on the camera. "You better give me a better reason, otherwise I will put him down. I cannot allow such a danger to be here not after our recent escape from Hector. If I kill him, the dicloni won't be the ones responsible for his death. Your Order isn't in a position to begin a manhunt either, not with Hector's recent betrayal. You'd never be able to find me. Besides, the law still would be on my side as this still can be considered self-defense." She didn't care if he had one less arm and another that was broken. Someone in his position could go bezerk and still manage to kill. "Which would mean, if you did pull off a manhunt it wouldn't be to bring justice to a broken law, it would be a personal thing."
It had been a while since Lily had gotten this cruel and dark. Last time she did it was while she was torturing someone for information. For her it didn't matter if she got her hands dirty with blood or anything. Her mission must be successful at any personal cost. She could be hated by the world and it wouldn't matter if she succeeded in her mission of saving the diclonius race.
Speaking hurt right now. Her head pounded. Maxwell's response better meet her expectations and in a quick brief manner.
(Reric)
"Lily, I'm sorry but do you really think Elena gives a damn about the law right now? We're not even a proper police force, more like vigilantes with some nice credentials. Even before Hector betrayed us, he wasn't exactly calm. You know what he was like, he was crazy son of a gun who loved fighting, he just happened to be fighting on the good side. There's a lot of people in our organization that has issues Lily and we do our best to change that up. Vast's Secondary Personality Disorder hasn't been a problem for 10 years and he's a genius when it comes to tactical equations. We had no idea he'd snap like this, much like how Hector would betray us.
It's not that I'm saying self defense isn't allowed, but not only do you need to hear the whole story but if you kill him, there is no doubt Elena will personally kill the Diclonius regardless of how much proof you had. Her mind is in shatters right now, she's hanging on a very thin thread that hopefully she can give the horned girls and you a chance and if that thread is snapped...."
He sighed deeply.
"Let me put it this way...if you were to kill that man before I said anything, there would be no problem. You would see as a self defense against a man's cruel nature. But now you know, the Vast that attacked you is not the same Vast as before. He couldn't control himself in his actions and if you kill him...that would be no different than killing one of your Diclonius when they can't control their emotions either!
Right now, Vast is no different from the girls you have been helping! How many times did you kill them when they were clearly going wild, or did you give them a chance? If you kill him right now, after hearing what I've said...it will be no different from killing those Diclonius you care about without giving them a chance!
And if you do...Elena will know, and she will do everything in her power to kill the Diclonius. I can tell, she's got that bit of trust right now in her for them but if that is even wavered just a tiny bit, I can tell she will lose it completely!
I mean...guh...nobody's dead right now, correct!? Vast has attacked you all but he has not actually killed anyone. There's a big difference between murder and attempted murder...even more so when the perpetrator is not in the right state of mind. You may have had the right to self-defense before but not any longer! Vast is in your custody, nobody else is hurt...in fact Vast is the only person who is hurt, so right now...you have to make the choice.
...Please Lily if you let him die...I can't forgive you. Just help him, lock him away somewhere...but fucking hell don't let him die!"
As Maxwell cried out to her, Vast shok his head and muttered under his breath.
"Ugh...man...did I drink too much or something? Uh..my head is killing me...oh...I feel sick. Damn hangovers, but...I thought I was..." He tried to move his arm and winced from the pain.
"Ow...did I hit something...ugh...chest hurts also...and..." It was there that he noticed a very clear lack of an arm. Once that registered into his head he looked up to see Lily holding the gun to him and looking like she was about to murder.
"Hey Lily..." Vast said with a very innocent but clearly confused smile. "You mind explaining to me why for one, my arm is missing, my other arm is snapped, my chest is ripped and you're currently holding a gun to my head." He stated with a small quizzical smile on his face.
"Oh is that you Maxwell?" Vast replied, one eye closed, obvious lack of blood was apparent. "Man...I hope someone can explain this...did we have a fight or something? How is No. 38, I thought we could maybe a chat a bit. She's so concerned and everything she probably just needs someone to talk to. Oh but I should get this arm thing fixed...seriously how did that happen."
There was no doubt that Vast didn't have a clue of what had just happened.
"Yeah...he goes into memory loss after this also..." Maxwell exclaimed.
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:32 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Dreachon)
With a sickening grin etched on his face he took in the sight of the still squirming girl. How wonderful it had been for her to present herself like this. It also seemed that her sudden appearance had also taken the old man by complete surprise, he had not expected to see her. “What? No, please! I'll do whatever you want, just please don't hurt the girl!” The man pleaded to him, he really sounded desperate to Kruger.
Kruger took delight in the man’s pleas until they started to annoy him, it was disgusting how quickly a man could break if one just pushed the right button and somehow it seemed that this girl had been it. Releasing his trigger finger and bent down to lift the man off his feet.
“Well boykie you picked a nice moment to talk but sadly here is the little thing you just don’t understand! I have no fucking interest in you at all, that brat over there is the one that really has the answers for me but if you can make her cooperate then perhaps I will allow you to spent your last dying moments together in each other’s broken arms!!”
He gave a quick nod and one of the men just shoved mr. Nara against the nearest table, his hand being firmly placed on top. Enjoying a slice of tobacco Kruger pulled the hunting knife from his bootstrap and held it up for them all to see.
Dim lights reflected of its clean edge and there was no illusion that it was razor sharp. With a disgruntled expression on their faces some of the men turned away as they had heard how cruel Kruger could become if he got stuck in one of his sadistic moods.
“Here are the rules of the game brat!” He pointed at her as he approached her with the knife in his hand. “I ask a fucking question and you provide a fucking answer and If I don’t like it he will lose a fucking finger!!” He chuckled as he could see the fear in her eyes, just wonderful fear filled eyes, perhaps after he was done with the old man he would cut hers and keep them as a souvenir.
“Now where are the fucking Dicloinus that you rodents took with you, I saw you with the group that took them, where are they!?” He got ready to plunge the knife down on the thumb of mr. Nara.
(Drew)
Lily lowered her gun. "Bloody hell. Vast, you're lucky that Maxwell was there to stop your death. Apparently you weren't yourself."
The mad giggling of No. 38 echoed through her head. "I suggest you stay away from No. 38 for a good while unless you do want to die. I might not be able to stop it next time. She's on about as thin wire as you are." They all were.
Lily then called over both nurses to take care of him, and she retrieved his arm herself calmly entering No. 38's room and leaving it to take it. Vast would receive a room of his own and maybe his arm might be able to be put back on if quickly enough reattached and fully operational. Vast was stripped and given a sedative so they could operate on him properly.
She then spoke to Maxwell. "Bloody hell, Maxwell, we're all treading on thin ice. You're damned lucky you called in right then and there. Now, going back to your comment on Hector, what in the hell are you going to do about him? He just turned the Japanese community into nomads. The place that was their home is now destroyed. We were lucky to make it out unharmed. Now there's that timer, I doubt he's bluffing. He's too straightfoward to be bluffing."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel found a taxi, but before she could call it over she felt the presence of dicloni, many dicloni. She began to move in the direction of them rather quickly. Before she knew it she was out of Plymouth and heading towards what looked to be a base of some sort. There was no way it was Excalibur's base as Zero said it was in a castle. This must be something else.
There was a lot of movement going on down there with no clear direction it seemed. By now the other dicloni would have sensed her presence as the presence of a queen was hard to mask unless she concentrated. The building they were in was much closer than any of the other buildings. She decided the front door would be the best option, even though there were two guards standing right there.
Then she recognized the uniform of the men to be GO. She guess that if they were Hector's men the dicloni in there would be dead, which meant these men would not be enemies. She approached the door and went inside like she was supposed to belong. The men looked a bit confused at the childlike diclonius, but didn't stop her.
One asked after she went through the door. "Was there a child in the DEF group of diclonius?"
The other shrugged and stated. "Dunno, but one of us should ask the Boss about it."
The first one nodded and picked up his radio. "Uhhh... Commander, a little girl diclonius just went into the diclonius building. We just wanted to verify that there was a child among the recently freed girls. She looks to be about twelve and has a broken arm."
Ariel had already gone far enough into the building to not hear the men speaking. Before her were many dicloni. This would be perfect if they were willing to help. "Greetings, silpelits, my name is Ariel. I have a request to make of you, if you are so willing to oblige. My sister and a few allies of hers have plans to eliminate one of our greatest threats, a man by the name of Excalibur, who wishes to enslave all of us to make his own personal army. We wish to stop him before he can make this a reality. His base is not far, I ask not for you to risk your lives in killing the man, but to ensure the escape of the group that will be assaulting the place. That is all I ask."
(Reric)
"Death!?" Vast yelled and then shook for a moment uncontrollably as his body went back to being weak again. "Ugh...gah...what do you mean death? Did...did I do something? Lily, I'm confused as hell right now, mind explaining...ugh..." He was carted off to the next room, still wondering what exactly had gone on and why he was in such a pitiful state. For him, the last thing he probably remembered was just talking to the others, and then at some point this secondary personality had begun to emerge. He, the real Vast was slowly pushed down until this madman came up.
"...Did I...hurt someone?" He asked, trying to remember. "...I couldn't have, I took the medication like I've always done...hey...what did I do?" He finally asked the nurses.
Maxwell continued to speak.
"I'm sorry this had to happen. The thing is Vast takes specialized medication for his condition, he has memory loss so he can't really understand what he does when he goes into these episodes. He just knows he has this sort of sickness and he has to keep it under control. Which is what I don't understand, Vast has always taken that medicine and for 10 years, nothing.
I certainly don't blame you or the girls, because unfortunately there are just some things we don't know about Vast, it goes for all of us. But something happened that triggered this secondary personality despite the medication he's taking. Something clicked inside of him and the thing is, I can't give you any ideas.
...Just...keep him safe. Please understand that Vast is a good person at heart who would probably die protecting you and those girls. As for Hector, reports indicate he's on a large island several kilometers away from Japan. It's a massive place that they never built, but was already standing they've just started renovating. The security there is tight despite only having arrived, no doubt because they've got G.O technology on their part.
Unfortunately this is all we can get right now but we do know one thing. Hector is most likely located at the castle atop of the hill and enclosed in a dome. To get to Hector we either need to somehow get through the doors, or break that dome down. Unfortunately before we do that, we must must get through the main gates to get into it.
This gate from our reports consists of 4 locks...these locks apparently are located at each of the four locations outside the main section. These are like cities Lily, they won't be easy to find and they'll be guarded spectacularly. Hector doesn't care about safety, we know that, but whatever that timer is for he needs that object to be cared for. Most likely until its finished he will remain by its side, the perfect guard for its completion.
I would suggest bringing the best to each of those four locations and retrieving the keys. I won't lie, it won't be easy but that's our only way to get into the main gate.
There are three specific problems I think we need to worry about here.
One...is of course Hector. You know as well as I do it won't be easy to take him down. The good thing is he, as problematic as he is, he's very straight forward. All we have to do is defeat him and the entire thing will collapse. He's that final piece we have to push down at the very end.
Two...Hector has taken multiple information upon anti-vector technology, he's already started using them with that Armour of his. There is no doubt that by the time we come, that technology will have improved greatly. You are the expert on Diclonius and such technology, see if there's anything you can do to help us out.
Our last issue, is him...that man that Hector is with...Uleus. He will certainly remain on a lookout throughout the palace. The men who joined Hector are not to be taken lightly, but we have enough skill and power to deal with them as long as we have enough numbers. But we're dealing with a man who can't be understood and is by all means psychopathic.
But what worries me most is that this man...goes completely against anything I have learned about Diclonius. Hector hates Diclonius and yet he has kept this man at his side the entire time. Call it a hunch, but there may be more to this man that meets the eyes."
Maxwell took in a deep breath and sighed. "That's all Lily, I'll let you decide what you need to do now. Farewell." Hanging up, Vast left the room while heavy pressure was lifted off his chest. If there was anything he needed now, it was a nice drink of water and something to eat.
It was there that he noticed a very small girl talking to the other Diclonius and then with a rush he went up and grabbed her in a tight hug while swinging her around, oblivious to her broken arm.
"Well hello little baby turnip! I didn't know there was another cute little twizzler horned lucky charm taco girl here! Oh you are just so bubbly fun and filled with popcorn shrimp my cuddly small pink haired child of multiple invisible hands!" He squeezed her tightly like a child hugging their first teddy bear.
(Drew)
Ariel was surprised by Maxwell's sudden and carefree embrace. Her shoulder spiked with pain as he lifted her up and she let out a yelp of pain. Now she'd have to have a doctor fix her shoulder again. "Let go of me you idiot." She managed with grit teeth. Then she landed a kick to his groin.
After she was let go she winced in pain as her shoulder ached even more. The pain was enough that she couldn't get her vectors out, which was a good thing or her fight reaction might have taken over. "Bloody idiot. Can't you see I'm injured? Damned fool."
(Reric)
"Gah!" Maxwell dropped Ariel and fell to his knees. "Why'd you do that baby turnip!? I need that for sex and stuff, you can't hit a man below the belt, that's like asking a person in a wheelchair, 'hey you want to go for a walk?" He managed to pick himself up while trying to get his body back in working, non-groin hit condition.
"Ugh...gah...damn seriously a man tries to be nice and he gets his testicles popped, I like the other girl better, she appreciates when someone's being nice.
...So anyways...ummm, who are you again? You're quite a young little girl here, younger than the ones I've seen come, what are you like 12 or something? Did anyone teach manners about kicking people int he nuts?
(Drew)
"You should pay more attention, human." Ariel stated coldly as she pointed to the sling her arm was in. A grimace of great discomfort still on her face. "I imagine the bone needs to be reset again, and it was beginning to feel normal too until now."
She stepped away from him a step. "As far as manners go, I belive I don't have to show them to the man that assaulted me so suddenly. As far as what I could have done to you I'm sure you know much worse could have happened. As far as my age, you couldn't be anymore wrong, I am thirty seven years old in spite of my looks. My name is Ariel."
She then decided she might as well ask the GO man as well. "I have come here to ask for assistance against a man named Excalibur. He has designs to control us dicloni and use us for his own purposes. He is a threat that must be eliminated. I already have a team that will be assaulting the base as soon as we're ready all I am asking for is assistance in their escape."
(Crane)
Feeling a vector other than hers coming from behind, No. 38 instinctively sent out one of her own to deflect it. It wasn't enough, and the rogue vector tore into Vast's neck and chest causing blood to spurt onto No. 38's face. She fell silent and slowly turned her head towards Sabrina, giving her a menacing glare full of killing intent. No one interfered while she was having fun. No one.
"FUCK! FUCK! STOP! GOD DAMN IT STOP RIGHT NOW! STOP THEM LILY PLEASE YOU DON'T UNDERSTAND! FUCK! FUCK! PLEASE LILY I BEG OF YOU! YOU HAVE TO STOP THEM RIGHT NOW! OH FUCK MAN!" a voice burst forth from Vast's radio. By that time Lily had burst into the room, just in time to see the gruesome scene that had unfolded.
Distracted by Lily and the radio, No. 38 turned her attention away from Sabrina and back towards Vast. She wanted to have a little more fun before he died, and time was running short. Grabbing Vast's now broken arm, she started to pull again, harder and harder. To her shock, instead of his arm popping off, Vast dropped to the ground with arm intact. She tried sending out her vectors over and over, but they wouldn't come out. She was defenseless. All she could think about was her battle with those humans outside the facility. Her vectors stopped working then as well, and that man with the rifle beat her into a bloody mess. She would never forget that. Now, it was happening again. She clutched her head, eyes wide with fear and panic. Without her vectors she didn't know what to do. She could hear Lily talking with the radio, but it was all just a blur. All that mattered was her vectors, and they were gone now.
Having grabbed Vast's limp body, Lily began dragging it out of the room and down the hallway, blood trailing behind her as she went. After a few minutes had passed, No. 38's vectors returned just as quickly as they had disappeared. A relieved look flashed across her face for only a moment before a huge hole opened up in the wall in front of her as she thrust her vectors forward. They seemed to e all in working order.
As she turned towards the door, Lily calmly walked in, her sights set on Vast's decapitated arm. No. 38 just stared at her as she picked it up and left. She pondered following her, but decided against it. She was still too tired from her injury, which had started to bleed again, so just ripping off an arm would have to do for now.
_______________________________________
Now full of yummy, delicious food, No. 20 was on her way back to the other diclonius, her new best friend riding on top of her head.
“ohhhhhh.... I still can't think of a good name for you!” she said aloud in frustration.
“mew!”
“No, that'll never work! I can't name you mew! Besi-” No. 20 stopped as a powerful presence washed over her. It was a diclonius for sure, but an unfamiliar one at that. Quickening her pace, she walked faster back towards the others. As she approached the door she could hear muffled voices coming from inside.
“Why don't you go 44? You're the leader after all.”
“And thats exactly why I can't go.” she replied. “I need to stay here and watch over everyone just in case something happens.”
“Well then, how about 52?” another voice chimed in. “She's really nice, and smart too!”
“Stop, you flatter me.” No. 52 said with a small blush. “But... I'm not opposed to going, that is, if you all are okay with it.”
“I have no problem with it. In fact, I was just about to suggest that myself. You're the most suitable to make contact with the others in Japan.” Looking at the others, she continued. “Don't you all agree?”
Having no argument, the girls all nodded in agreement.
“Huh? What the heck are they talking about?” No. 20 said under her breath as she listened outside the door. “Why just No. 52? Why aren't we all going?” her thoughts were interrupted as she heard 44 start talking again.
“Wait... do you all feel that?”
“Yes, I feel it too.” No. 52 said.
“As do I.” No. 31 added. “It's getting closer....”
The girls all had their eyes trained on the door at the opposite side of the room. For a few tense seconds, they waited, wondering if the newcomer would ever appear. The room was silent, so silent you could hear a pen drop. Was this diclonius rogue? Friendly? Everyone was on edge.
“Huh, what are you all looking at?” No. 20 said as she walked through the door.
“Wait... what?” No. 44 said in disbelief. “You're telling me that presence we felt was No. 20?”
“No, it couldn't have been” No. 52 said as she approached No. 20. “It felt much different from her.”
“Well then, where the hell did it go?” 44 said as she stood beside 52. “And more importantly, why is there a kitten on your head 20?”
“Oh, this? This is...uh... this is... well, he doesn't have a name yet. But he's my new best friend! That Max guy gave him to me!” she replied with a beaming smile as she held her kitten in her arms. Curious as to what this cute, furry creature might be, the others began to crowd around, wanting to see what all the fuss was about. In the ensuing confusion, none of them noticed another diclonius walk in the room.
"Greetings, silpelits, my name is Ariel.”
Surprised by the appearance of what seemed to be only a child, everyone directed their attention towards this unexpected newcomer.
“I have a request to make of you, if you are so willing to oblige. My sister and a few allies of hers have plans to eliminate one of our greatest threats, a man by the name of Excalibur, who wishes to enslave all of us to make his own personal army. We wish to stop him before he can make this a reality. His base is not far, I ask not for you to risk your lives in killing the man, but to ensure the escape of the group that will be assaulting the place. That is all I ask."
Walking forward out of the crowd, No. 44 approached Ariel, stopping directly in front of her.
“Now hold on just a moment.” she said. “We don't know anything about you, and you don't know anything about us, yet you come in here and ask us a question like that? Just who are you?”
_________________________________
Sample Extraction: 88% complete. DNA Sequencing: 64% complete.
Dr. Noda could only contemplate the myriad of things that could go wrong as stared the blinking progress bars displayed on the screen. Yamamoto had no idea the magnitude of this development, or what could occur because of it. All that mattered to him was results, a dangerous thing in the world of science. Yet, all he could do was go along with it. Yamamoto was not a patient man, and those who angered him or interfered with his ambitions usually ended up dead.
(Drew)
Ariel nodded understanding the dicloni's confusion. "True true, you know nothing of me. I have already told you my name. I am a queen that has recently come from Japan with the intent of destroying the man named Excalibur. However, it is our goal, my sister's and I, to completely eliminate all major threats to our kind as well as create a world where humans and dicloni can live together. We realized that we cannot survive without humans, but they certainly can live without us. We wish to secure a place for us in this world. A place where we can continue to exist along side the humans without needless blood shed."
Ariel calmly brushed through her hair with her free hand. "Of course the DEF and Hector are in line for the chopping block as well. In Japan we have allies that are working to deal with the DEF right now." Little did she know of the interference that Hector had caused in Japan.
"Again, I ask, will you join us in destroying Excalibur? He is a threat that must go along with the DEF and Hector." She looked around at the dicloni and Maxwell. "You have no reason to say no to this, as it is benefitial to all."
She waited calmly for their response as it was important for their future.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste had visibly relaxed when Lily interefered. Sabrina looked a bit shocked when her vectors were suppressed so easily. Then Celeste noticed No. 38's reaction. It was akin to post-tramatic stess disorder something many dicloni had to deal with. Then she attacked the wall after Lily left.
Again the wounded girl had reinjured herself. It was like it didn't matter how hurt she was when she was attacking someone she went all out. Celeste wondered how much work it would take for her to help the girl take control of herself. The answer to that was pretty obvious, but even then the question floated around in her mind.
Celeste reapplied bandages to the girl calmly. "Please, take care of yourself better. This is the second time you've reinjured yourself today." Fortunately, the injuries had healed to the point where at least stitches were needed, but they would certainly scar now that they had been reopenned yet again. "You'll never heal properly if you keep on doing this."
Sabrina stared at the blood in the room. She was still surprised at Lily's anti-vector field. "I'm still not used to Lily's ability. It's frightening not being able to use my vectors."
Celeste briefly stopped wrapping a fresh bandage around No. 38 to look at Sabrina. "You know she only uses it when she needs too." Celeste was completely unfazed by Lily's field. Being unable to use vectors scared he, however, she trusted Lily so much that when the ability is used she isn't afraid.
Celeste then finished bandaging No. 38. "Alright, lets find you a more comfortable room, shall we?" With that, Celeste began to push the bed and wheel it into the hallway. They passed a few humans and a few more dicloni as they moved through the old hospital building. The girl would have to get used to her new envrionment. Celeste could tell she was still confused at the fact that humans and dicloni could coexist.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily found a place to rest for the night and fell asleep. She would have to figure out where to go next as Kenshi still hadn't returned. She would have to call his communicator at some point to see if he was alright. However, she had a bad feeling.
(Jamie)
Alana nodded understandably as Zero explained himself. Finally she stated. "Very well, do what's best. We'll find ourselves an inn or hotel of some sort to stay while we're here. It wouldn't be a good idea to spend all of our time in cafes now would it?"
She rose from the table after he left. "Alright, ladies, shall we find ourselves a place to stay nights? Just in case."
“Y-yeah…sure…” Suzuki quietly said. Alice and Suzuki got up from their chair and followed Alana out the café and in search of somewhere to sleep.
--------------
“Sir! We have successfully gained full control of all diclonius. They will obey every command you make” The scientist said to Excalibur as he entered the room. “We have also placed the ‘devices’ in them as requested” The scientist continued.
“Good…good, that is good to hear…now I can prepare my plan…” Excalibur replied, with a big smile on his face. Excalibur then grabbed the microphone and switched it on.
“This is Excalibur, I want all Level 2 soldiers to leave their current posts and relocate themselves to corridor 52…I also want all Level 3 soldiers to relocate to corridor 51…now hurry up that is an order.” Excalibur then switched off the microphone and pushed it away.
“Level 3 soldiers to corridor 51? But that’s where the diclonius is isn’t it?” The scientist asked.
“Yes it is…it is no secret, but Zero and his group of society rejects are planning to attack my castle and free the diclonius, which is why I have ordered all the level 3 soldiers to that area, as they are the ones trained with the anti-diclonius weapons…” Excalibur said, answering the scientist.
“But sir, isn’t your daughter one of the people with Zero?” The scientist asked.
“Indeed she is…but I don’t care if she is killed…she has decided to be with Zero rather than her own father…so she will pay the consequences for it…” Excalibur answered. “I also ordered the level 2 soldiers to corridor 52, which is where my room is…I trust the changes have been made as requested?” Excalibur asked.
“Yes sir, the room has been modified with the equipment that you asked…but why did you want this?” The scientist asked. Excalibur was starting to get a little bit annoyed with him.
“It is nothing of your concern…you are paid to do your job and nothing else…” Excalibur replied.
“But sir why would you want equipment that disables…” Before the scientist could finish his sentence, he fell to the ground with a hole in his head. It was a bullet that was fired by Excalibur from the gun he had on the table. Excalibur smirked.
“Like I said…it is nothing of your concern…” Excalibur said to the scientist, who was now dead. “You two, dispose him and get someone to clean up this mess…” Excalibur ordered.
“Yes Sir!” The soldiers replied. The soldiers picked up the dead body and dragged it away.
Excalibur got up from his chair and stared at the window. “Come and get me Zero…but…prepare for a surprise haha!” Excalibur said, with an evil laugh.
-------------------
After a few minutes Zero found the place he was looking for, now it was just a matter if he was there. Zero entered the building and could only here two men speaking in Spanish. It seemed one was angry at the other. “Tú lo rompes! Idiota! Sólo tienes que ir, voy a arreglar esto ... ¡maldita sea!” Zero could recognise that voice and could only bring a smile to his face.
“Eddie! It is so good to see you again” Zero said to the guy.
“Wait? That voice sounds familiar…” The guys said. He turned his head around and couldn’t believe it. “Jamie! It’s so good to see you again!” The man said, quickly walking up to Zero and hugging him. “It has been a while man…it looks like you are ok…so what brings you back?” Eddie asked after he let go.
“I need a gun, something small but very powerful, I know you are good with this kind of thing so that is why I came to find you” Zero replied.
Eddie smiled. “Ah, Si mi amigo, you are true, I am one of the best when it comes to creating the best weapons, you should know, as I see you are still using the same dual blades that I made for you five years ago.” Eddie said as he looked at Zero’s weapons.
“Indeed you did, now what weapons do you have for me?” Zero asked.
“Ah si si, come with me. I have some guns that might be what you are looking for..”
--------------
(Reric)
Maxwell looked a bit crestfallen and stepped back. This girl looked about as 37 as he did 82. But still there was an air of maturity that came from her and if anything he didn't want his balls snapped again. He gave a heartwarming smile at No.20 playing with her new kitten as well and how all the others seemed interested in it. It only went to show just how human those horned girls could be in the right circumstances. At least Lily had gotten Vast out of that mess but he'd have to get that explained and fixed somehow. Vast's sickness wasn't never accounted for and its return changed things. The only thing he could do is hope Lily did what she could and that Vast lived, otherwise bad things were sure to happen.
"Excalibur eh? The G.O is more than willing to help in anyway that we can, but you must understand we are are also very compromised ourselves. Over half of our me betrayed us and have joined Hector's case, at the most we can only send a few people to help you, the others must stay here to protect the G.O base.
Tell me exactly what the plan is and I'll see what I can do. It may not be much but something is better than nothing. Also for you girls, if I heard correctly it seems you're sending the one called No. 52 to Japan right? Once you are certain who is going, please see Lt. General Zen, he will be the one escorting that person.
So please...do explain as much as you can...my friend." Maxwell stated over to Ariel while bowing shortly.
---
---
As the time clicked down, Hector stood alone at the top of his room of the massive castle, outside on a single balcony as the wind blow his hair and cape around majestically. His trump card Uleus standing by the machine that counted down the inevitable with a look of exotic glee on his face. It was like the face of a lover, and he desired the end of his own species like no other.
"You know, you too will die when this is over..." Hector said as he faced the sky.
"I had absolutely no purpose in this world until you came, if my destruction gives you even an iota of happiness, I will gladly slice my heart open for you. My life was a pathetic mess, now...I can finally be of use. I desire nothing more than end everything on the spot!" He grinned wildly as he embraced the machine.
There as Hector stood he closed his eyes and thought back. How was it, back in the days when he was the good guy? Now he was the villain, to save the world he had to change himself then and forever. It made his heart waver as the sounds of the world came into the ears. He could almost see it, those who would go against him, Lily, The Masked Man, The Diclonius Male, all the people who would give it their all to stop him.
With a turn of his coat he returned to the open area and instructed Uleus to leave. Now alone, he sat upon the seat and stretched his fingers out, feeling them snap and crack in comfort. Then in a single note, he massaged the piano with a stream of melancholic music. He expressed himself and his desires within the notes as the trail of sound flew through the open doorway. It blew across the world as he increased the pitch and put in a new fervency into his playing. The castle erupted into the sound of a very powerful and symbolic instrumentation of his soul.
He had given up everything for this point, no matter what happened, he could never give up now. His fingers spread across the keys as the room vibrated after a particularly heavy crescendo. His body swung in the stream of the powerful sound as musical clash of his determination expressed itself without worry. The clicking timer lent down as did the keys when the entire island was now filled with the expression of his determination.
He who had given up everything for the purpose of just one thing.
...To Change The World for the Better.
There the music played loudly and majestically.
And in the final point, Hector laid down the final note as the tears of The Grand King of Law blew across his face, disappeared in a twinkle of light and he kept his head bowed low while the final note died down into the heavy skies.
---------------
(Crane)
Ariel nodded understanding the dicloni's confusion. "True true, you know nothing of me. I have already told you my name. I am a queen that has recently come from Japan with the intent of destroying the man named Excalibur. However, it is our goal, my sister's and I, to completely eliminate all major threats to our kind as well as create a world where humans and dicloni can live together. We realized that we cannot survive without humans, but they certainly can live without us. We wish to secure a place for us in this world. A place where we can continue to exist along side the humans without needless blood shed."
Ariel calmly brushed through her hair with her free hand. "Of course the DEF and Hector are in line for the chopping block as well. In Japan we have allies that are working to deal with the DEF right now." Little did she know of the interference that Hector had caused in Japan.
"Again, I ask, will you join us in destroying Excalibur? He is a threat that must go along with the DEF and Hector." She looked around at the dicloni and Maxwell. "You have no reason to say no to this, as it is beneficial to all."
She waited calmly for their response as it was important for their future.
“We have no reason to say no? First of all, your proposal sounds extremely dangerous. This Excalibur person sounds like a powerful man, so just how exactly were you planning on taking him down with 'just a few allies'. Second of all, I won't risk these girls lives on a mission that might or might not succeed, especially with such enormous odds against us. When we first came here, there was over 50 of us, but thanks to Hector and those traitors, we lost over half of our sisters. I'm not going to let something like that happen again. I'm sorry, but we just can't help you right now.”
___________________________________________
No. 38 was still staring at the hole in the wall when Celeste approached her. Despite what she had just seen, she began to calmly reapply the bandages over her reopened wound.
"Please, take care of yourself better. This is the second time you've reinjured yourself today. You'll never heal properly if you keep on doing this."
"I'm still not used to Lily's ability. It's frightening not being able to use my vectors." Sabrina said as she stared at the blood that had been splattered all over the room.
No. 38's head snapped to look at Sabrina as she climbed into her bed when she heard what had just been said. It was Lily who had made her vectors go away?
Celeste briefly stopped wrapping a fresh bandage around No. 38 to look at Sabrina. "You know she only uses it when she needs to." Celeste was completely unfazed by Lily's field. Being unable to use vectors scared her, however, she trusted Lily so much that when the ability is used she isn't afraid.
That was it. Her suspicions were confirmed right then and there. It had been Lily who made her vectors go away. Next time she saw her, she would make sure her vectors were never taken away again.
Celeste then finished bandaging No. 38. "Alright, lets find you a more comfortable room, shall we?" With that, Celeste began to push the bed and wheel it into the hallway. They passed a few humans and a few more dicloni as they moved through the old hospital building. The girl would have to get used to her new envrionment. Celeste could tell she was still confused at the fact that humans and dicloni could coexist. Little did she know what was really on No. 38's mind.
____________________________________________
“What? No, please! I'll do whatever you want, just please don't hurt the girl!” Mr. Nara shouted in desperation.
“Well boykie you picked a nice moment to talk but sadly here is the little thing you just don’t understand! I have no fucking interest in you at all, that brat over there is the one that really has the answers for me but if you can make her cooperate then perhaps I will allow you to spend your last dying moments together in each other’s broken arms!!” Kruger said, annoyed at Mr. Nara's pleading. He gave a quick nod and one of the men just shoved Mr. Nara against the nearest table, his hand being firmly placed on top. Enjoying a slice of tobacco Kruger pulled the hunting knife from his bootstrap and held it up for them all to see.
Dim lights reflected of its clean edge and there was no illusion that it was razor sharp. With a disgruntled expression on their faces some of the men turned away as they had heard how cruel Kruger could become if he got stuck in one of his sadistic moods.
“Here are the rules of the game brat!” He pointed at Rei as he approached her with the knife in his hand. “I ask a fucking question and you provide a fucking answer and If I don’t like it he will lose a fucking finger!!” He chuckled as he could see the fear in her eyes, just wonderful fear filled eyes, perhaps after he was done with the old man he would cut hers and keep them as a souvenir.
“Now where are the fucking Dicloinus that you rodents took with you, I saw you with the group that took them, where are they!?” He got ready to plunge the knife down on the thumb of Mr. Nara.
Rei was utterly terrified at the man that stood before her. Just how sadistic could one person be? “I... I don't know! It's true that I was there, but they never told me where they were taking them! Please, you have to believe me!” Rei pleaded. She honestly didn't know, but she didn't expect Kruger to believe her.
____________________
Making his way through the streets of the city, Akito did his best to blend in with the crowd. An easy task, seeing as his cloak completely hid his identity.
"According to the report, the target's place of employment was a bakery." he thought to himself. "It should be near here if I'm not mistaken."
He didn't have to look much farther, as up ahead of him a crowd of people was beginning to form.
"What's going on?" he wondered aloud, getting closer as to get a better view of the situation. It was the bakery he was looking for, only it looked like a car had plowed through the front.
"Hey, what happened here?" he said to a random passerby.
"I'm not sure." he said, giving a strange look at Akito on account of his unusual clothes. "It looks like some sort of accident. The police have already been notified. They should be here shortly."
"Alright, thanks." Akito replied, pushing his way through the crowd. There was a very good chance the one he was looking for was just inside.
-----------------
(Reric)
"Oh man...trouble..." The exasperated voice came from the American Ivan who looked down upon one of the G.O balcony's and sighed in disbelief at what was unfolding below him. About 30 some people, holding signs, pitchforks, guns and other assortments of things a mob might hold as they were held back by the guards of the G.O.
"They must be part of the Anti-Diclonius group, I guess Schlenzanner's words were not faint after all. People have the right to their opinion, but this is going too far, I doubt any of them understand the lives these girls have gone through or the troubles they went through. The entire world knows about it now, I wonder what's going to happen?
Even if we win this war, the thoughts of people will not change."
Down below, Zen walked out, his eyes narrowing at the group before him. "Is there something I can help you all with?"
An uproar sounded at this declaration.
"We know you're hiding those horned freaks in there! Get out of the way and we'll take care of them!" One man said rudely.
"Your obnoxious voice rattles my ears and your stupidity boggles my mind. Those girls are under the direct supervision and protection of the Great Order. Their numbers, already low as it was, have been dwindled down even more. They at this point pose no more of a threat than you do right now to me. I order you now to cease this pointless banter and leave."
Zen, not to his surprise, found his words on deaf ears.
"Don't fuck with me! Those monsters are the devil's work! They are..."
"Have any of you actually met one of these girls?" Zen callously said with his arms folded. "I will understand your plight, if these girls have directly affected your lives. But if this is out of simple racial discrimination, then I must declare that you get of four property before I proceed to move you off myself."
"It doesn't matter...they're different form us! AND ANYTHING THAT IS DIFFERENT IS WRONG! THEY MUST BE STOPPED! UNDERSTAND!?
THEY ARE INHUMAN BEASTS AND THE ONLY GOOD HORNED PERSON IS A DEAD ONE!!!"
Zen kept his arms folded and then sighed. "I see now, good going Hector you've turned the human race into blathering idiots." No sooner had this came out that Elena, looking quite sour, rolled her way out and spoke in her usual strict tone.
"Is there a reason a mob is on my front door?"
"And who the hell are you?" The man who had such an issue, asked.
"Rosie the Robot housemaid. Who the fuck do you think I am sir? I am Master General Elena Squratoli, designated leader of The Great Order. Or do you want a list of my credentials shoved down your throat as well? I have heard enough from your obnoxious voice, silence your tongue before I silence it for you."
Her "guests" didn't take too kindly to this but while they remained on the edge, Zen and Elena remained stoic and calm.
"My lady...what should we do? Should I dispose of them here?" Zen questioned his leader.
"Actually, this might be a good chance for the Diclonius to get people to understand them. They pose no threats to them right now, even if they act violently, she can handle them without trouble. The one call #44, let her talk to them. I will give you warning though boys, try anything and I cannot guarantee your safety."
Bowing before her, Zen left and found #44 along with the others speaking to a very young looking diclonius. "
"When you have time, you have some guests that want to talk to you..." He said to No. 44. The sarcasm in his voice was quite clear.
---------------
(Dreachon)
Hearing her cries of mercy he took a deep breath. “Tell you what bitch, I believe you. You are likely just to fucking stupid to know where they had went.” He grinned with a certain sadistic pleasure. Snapping his fingers the men let go or mr. Nara.
“I am going to let the two of you go, now run along now little rabbit.” He waved them off as he and the rest of the men with a rather confused and dumbstruck look on their faces left what remained of the bakery.
“Sir are you really going to let them just walk away from this, surely the girl must be lying.” The man objected as he tried understand what his current boss was thinking. The rest of them waited silently and with a certain dread for the answer.
“We could take them back to the boss with us, he has an excellent interrogation table and the doctor knows a few things about making people talk.”
“Tsst, tsst. I am not interested in that, where is the fun in interrogating a man if they just willingly tell you all you want to know. No I want to have the pleasure of actually hurting and breaking them before I take the answer, I don’t believe people unless they are screaming for their dear life. here is a lesson in human understanding, humans are only honest in their last dying moments, then is when they reveal what they really are.”
“But you did just said that you believed her, how can you be certain of that?”
“I lied to her but right now I know the kid is going to be able to tell us much from the shock, no I have a far better plan for that little whore and when she has played her part.” He cackled as he played with the knife. “I can always skin her the next time when she is no longer of use, now let’s get out of here.”
Climbing back in the armored car it pulled back and was about to leave the town square when Kruger told them to halt. “That reminds me, there is one thing I do want to do. Can’t leave without at least leaving behind a farewell not now can we.”
Taking his place in the center of the armored body he opened the top hatch, a perfect view of the bakery alright.
“Now pass me that rpg and some of those incendiary rounds, I am in the mood to light somebodies fire.”
-------------
(Jamie)
“Now these ones I have only just made and have tested out” Eddie said to Zero as he walked him to the back. At the back was a room, surround by material that would take out the sound for anyone outside to hear. “As you can see mi amigo, these walls help keep out the sound of the weapons that are fired here. I don’t want any trouble after testing this stuff” Eddie continued. Eddie then picked up a pistol. “Here it is! Now it may look like any other pistol, but this one can handle and fire 50. Cal bullets, watch” As Eddie finishes, he aims the pistol at the test dummy across the room and fires. The bullet causes the dummy to explode and the pieces went everywhere. Eddie is pushed back a bit by the force. “As you can see, it has a bit of kick in it, but a hombre fuerte like you should have no problem with this” Eddie finished as he put down the gun.
“Wow that is very powerful…” Zero said, amazed by the weapon. “Although I shouldn’t be surprised by this, considering how good you are” Zero continued.
“Please señor, you flatter me too much” Eddie replied with a smile. “I also have this…I stole this off some guy who looked like one of Excalibur’s perras, it’s like the gun I made, but apparently it is some ‘anti-diclonius’ weapon and can go through ‘vectors’ or some mierda like that…” Eddie continued. The minute Eddie said ‘anti-diclonius weapon’ Zero had to have this weapon, even though he was trying to get the trust of the twins, he had to be prepared for anything that goes wrong, and anyway, the gun acts like one of Eddie’s guns, except that it will go through diclonius no matter how strong.
“How many of these guns have you made?” Zero asked.
“I have made five so far” Eddie replied, sounding confident.
“Ok, is it possible to have three then? And that ‘anti-diclonius’ one as well? Where I am going, I will probably need it more than you” Zero said to Eddie, hoping that he would give him it.
“Sure hombre, I’ll get you those guns now” Eddie replied, before heading into the next room. He then came back with the three guns and the anti-diclonius gun. He saw Zero go into his pocket to get out money but shook his head.
“Are you sure Eddie? I can tell that the material you used to make these aren’t cheap, especially a pistol that fires 50. Cal. bullets” Zero said, confused why Eddie didn’t want his money.
“It’s ok, you saved my life a few years ago, I owe my life to you” Eddie replied. “As long as it is going to good use, and by that I mean through the skull of that bastardo Excalibur, then it is ok” Eddie then let out a tear. “My wife died on that day because of him, I won’t be happy till he is dead…” Eddie continued. Zero put his hand on his shoulder.
“Don’t worry Eddie, I will stop him, I promise…” Zero said to Eddie, comforting him.
“Thanks man…” Eddie replied, wiping away the tears. “So, do you have anything else you want to do?” Eddie asked.
“Yeah… there is something that I want made…”
---------------
(Drew)
Ariel couldn't simply dismiss the answer of a diclonius that she didn't know and had responsibilities of their own. She could tell already that her decision was fairly set and no convincing from her would change her mind. "Very well." She then produced the map of the building. "This is the layout of the location as per knowledge of a few days ago. If you change your mind this information will help you."
She then looked at Maxwell. "We will be in conta-"
Then came the interruption from the sarcastic Zen. Now she was curious how the dicloni here would deal with the humans, and decided to watch them.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celeste finally got to a new room that she felt was fitting for No. 38. "Here we are. I hope this does well for you."
Serena nodded. "It is quite spacious. The window's nice too. I remember when I was last here I always liked the view. Helped me stay in control. It's actually what I think of if I start to lose myself."
Celeste smiled at Serena. She liked the thought that she brought to mind. "I thought up a name for you. River, do you like it?"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Alana found a hotel called the Sunset Inn. "This looks like a suitable place. We should let Zero know of the new location."
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 3:10 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Jamie)
The girls arrived at a hotel called Sunset Inn. "This looks like a suitable place. We should let Zero know of the new location." Alana said.
“But your sister took the only thing that kept us in contact with Zero…” Suzuki replied.
“Not exactly hehe” Alice cheerfully said. She then pulled out the device from her pocket. “This hehe is my ‘Lovely Zero Location Finder’ and with this, I will always know where my lovely Zero is hehe” Alice continued, showing a really big and possibly perverted smile. Suzuki looked worried, both by the smile and the device that Alice has kept secret till now.
“How and why do you have that?” Suzuki asked, questioning the device.
“Simple, when I had put the collar on Zero when I was helping my dad, he had a device that would be used to find Zero when he would lose control of him, you know, to kill him once it had happened, but lucky for Zero, I took the device when I went to go get him hehe” Alice explained. “I mean…how did you think I was able to find him so quick? Hehe” Alice continued.
Alice then turned on the device and it began beeping. “You two get a room in the hotel, I’ll get Zero hehe” As Alice says this, she then begins to skip away following the directions that the device was showing. Suzuki just looked on with a scared look.
------------------
“Is this it?” Eddie asked.
“No…there is something else, but I would rather let you know after everything is over and done with…” Zero replied.
“Ok, but making this could take me some time” Eddie said to Zero.
“I don’t mind, as long as it is done, I don’t mind how long it takes” Zero replied.
“Ok then, I’ll call you when it is done” Eddie said with a smile.
“Ok, well I better head off, see you Eddie” Zero said to Eddie, placing his two guns on his sides and the other two in his pocket. He then waved goodbye and walked out.
A Few minutes into walking away from the building, Zero was quickly grabbed from behind.
“I FOUND YOU HEHE!!!~~~” The person was Alice, and she was holding him tight.
“How did you find me?” Zero asked, slightly scared by how Alice was able to find him.
“Simple, I am able to find you because of my love for you hehe~~” Alice replied, completely forgetting that Zero can here the beeping from her tracking device.
“Wait…IS THAT A TRACKING DEVICE??!!!?!!” Zero thought to himself. He was beginning to get afraid of what else she had.
Alice notices the guns. “I see you have the gear ready?” Alice asked.
“Yeah…two for me…and one each for the twins…” Zero replied. “I don’t really need the guns, except if I need to use long range…and if anything happens…” Zero then continued.
“Ok, well of course I don’t need a gun hehe!” Alice replied. “I have my trusty trademark weapon, and I have my vectors, so I don’t need any guns hehe, so…” Alice then grabbed Zero’s ass. “Now let’s get this sweet piece of ass to the hotel and have some fun hehe” Alice then grabbed his arm and skipped back in the direction of the hotel.
“You do remember I said that we won’t be doing that…don’t you?” Zero asked.
“Of course!” Alice replied. “But remember that I love you so much, and that I will rape and sexually assault you until you show me the love back hehe” Alice continued. Zero felt scared by the way she just easily admit that she would rape him.
“O-o-ok…I’ll keep that in mind…” Zero replied as they head back to the hotel.
“For some reason I want to put a bullet inside Lily…just so she knew how it felt…” Zero thought to himself.
“I think we both know that you want to put something else inside her…like your big, long di-“
“Shut it you” Zero replied to his other self in his mind, trying to stop him from continuing. “I love Suzuki remember? And even if I did like that lesbian bitch…I have just pointed it out…she is a lesbian, so she would just make me her pet…” Zero continued.
“That’s the point though, she is a lesbian, and that is what pisses you off doesn’t it? That someone like her could never be yours haha!” The other Zero said, giving out a joking like laugh.
“You are lucky that you are in my mind…or I would rip you to fucking pieces…” Zero angrily said.
“Haha! Indeed I am lucky…but remember, whatever you think, I think, so don’t lie to me about this stuff…I know your true feelings…” The other Zero said. “It’s why you plan to act cold to her, even ignore her if you can, because you hate it…” The other Zero continued.
“Just…just shut it…please…” Zero said back. The other Zero just sighed.
“Very well…” And the other Zero vanished from his mind.
As Zero’s talk with his other side had finished, they arrived at the hotel. “Well…let’s head in then…”
--------------
(Crane)
“Tell you what bitch, I believe you. You are likely just to fucking stupid to know where they had went.” He grinned with a certain sadistic pleasure. Snapping his fingers the men let go or Mr. Nara.
“I am going to let the two of you go, now run along now little rabbit.” He waved them off as he and the rest of the men with a rather confused and dumbstruck look on their faces left what remained of the bakery.
“Mr. Nara!” Rei exclaimed as she ran over to where he had dropped to the floor, exhausted from the sheer terror he had just experienced.
“Oh Rei, thank goodness...” he said as he saw that she was unhurt.
“Come on Mr. Nara, you have to get up. We're getting out of here!” She said as she draped Mr. Nara's arm around her shoulder to help him stand. Once up, the two of them made their way through the debris and rubble that covered the floor, trying to get as far away from Kruger as they could.
______________________________________
Once he was out of the crowd, Akito ducked into a dark alley and bounded up the walls of the buildings adjacent to Mr. Nara's bakery. From the roof he had a clear view of the surrounding area and the chaos below. He could see police and firefighters were just beginning to arrive, and officers were beginning to seal off the area from curious onlookers. Standing on the edge of the roof, he looked down and saw another alley that led behind the bakery. Taking a leap of faith, Akito dived off the side, falling gracefully thorough the air before using his vectors to land softly and undetected. Climbing up to the second story of the bakery, Akito found a window with which he could enter. His body pressed against the side of the bakery, Akito stealthily peeked his head into the window and, seeing there was no one inside, quietly opened it and slipped inside. He found himself in a bedroom, and it looked as if a struggle had taken place. Quickly exiting the room, Akito made his way down the hall and to the stairway. By now, he could hear voices, and he didn't like what he heard.
“Sir are you really going to let them just walk away from this, surely the girl must be lying. We could take them back to the boss with us, he has an excellent interrogation table and the doctor knows a few things about making people talk.” a voice sounded.
“Tsst, tsst. I am not interested in that, where is the fun in interrogating a man if they just willingly tell you all you want to know. No I want to have the pleasure of actually hurting and breaking them before I take the answer, I don’t believe people unless they are screaming for their dear life. here is a lesson in human understanding, humans are only honest in their last dying moments, then is when they reveal what they really are.” another voice replied. He didn't know what it was, but this one sounded particularly cruel.
“But you did just said that you believed her, how can you be certain of that?”
“I lied to her but right now I know the kid is going to be able to tell us much from the shock, no I have a far better plan for that little whore and when she has played her part.” He cackled as he played with the knife. “I can always skin her the next time when she is no longer of use, now let’s get out of here.”
Climbing back in the armored car it pulled back and was about to leave the town square when Kruger told them to halt. “That reminds me, there is one thing I do want to do. Can’t leave without at least leaving behind a farewell not now can we.”
Taking his place in the center of the armored body he opened the top hatch, a perfect view of the bakery alright.
“Now pass me that rpg and some of those incendiary rounds, I am in the mood to light somebodies fire.”
“And RPG? Is this guy insane?!” Akito thought to himself. And from what he heard just a few seconds ago, the one he was looking for was still trying to escape. It was time to act. Using his vectors, Akito bounded down the stairs and into the town square. All the men had gathered into the armored car, with one hanging out of the top hatch, RPG at the ready. Behind them trying to escape was a girl and an older man. She had to be the one he was looking for! Using his superior speed, Akito launched himself at the armored car and sent a vector hurdling towards the man with the RPG. The vector sliced the RPG in half, its explosive payload falling harmlessly to the ground. As he landed beside the armored car, Akito lifted it up with his vectors, tipping it over on its side so that the men inside couldn't escape. He had finally found the one he was looking for, but he couldn't just leave men as dangerous as this roaming around the city. Not to mention, it seemed as if they still had plans for the girl.
Akito stood before the armored car, waiting for the men to come out. Police, having just arrived on the scene, began to surround them with guns drawn. He didn't have much time, and he was going to get some answers before he left.
___________________________________
No. 44 had made her intentions quite clear to this strange new diclonius. She had to do what was best for the girls that followed and looked up to her. While this Ariel's cause was a just and noble one, 44 knew the girls had neither the will, nor the morale to take on such a mission right now.
"Very well." She then produced the map of the building. "This is the layout of the location as per knowledge of a few days ago. If you change your mind this information will help you."
She then looked at Maxwell. "We will be in conta-"
"When you have time, you have some guests that want to talk to you..." Zen said to No. 44, interrupting Ariel in the process. The sarcasm in his voice was quite clear.
“Guests? What do you mean? And why would they want to talk with me?” No. 44 asked curiously. She had absolutely no contact with the outside world, so the fact that someone wanted to speak with her was very strange.
__________________________________
“Uhhh..... what the...?” Suigetsu groaned as he awakened from his drug induced sleep. He opened his eyes, but everything was still dark. “Where am I?”
“Ahh, you're finally awake.” he heard a familiar voice call from the darkness.
“Yamamoto? Is that you? What's the meaning of this?!”
Yamamoto gave no response, and dim lights lit up the chamber in which Suigetsu was contained. He was sitting on a cross shaped table with shackles where his arms and legs would go. Surrounding him were six cylindrical tubes sticking out of the floor, three on each side of him, filled with some sort of liquid. They seemed to have something floating inside, but they were dark so seeing inside was impossible. At the far end of the room was an observation window where several scientists sat staring at him as if he was some sort of lab experiment. Among them was Yamamoto who was sitting at a control panel with a look of anticipation on his face.
“Captain Suigetsu of Squad 0, you have been selected for the first trial runs of Project Unity.” One of the scientists said, speaking through a microphone.
“What do you mean? What is Project Unity?” Suigetsu asked, confused at what he was hearing.
“Project Unity is the DEF's new experimental super soldier program.” Another scientist replied. “It is obvious that the average human pales in comparison to the power of a diclonius, so Project Unity was created in order to combat this problem.”
“If that's the case, then why all the secrecy? Why drug me and force me to come here when you could have asked me something I would have gladly agreed to?” Suigetsu asked, annoyed at the way the situation had been handled.
“You say that now...” Yamamoto finally spoke. “But would you have agreed had you known all the facts?” he said as he pressed a button on the control panel in front of him. One by one, each of the tubes surrounding Suigetsu began to light up, revealing their gruesome contents. Each tube contained a body of a fallen member of Squad 0.
“What... What the hell is this?!” Suigetsu said in shock and horror. Being surrounded by his dead comrades only reminded him of his failure, which in turn led to their deaths. He was responsible for this. It was all his fault.
“Project Unity would not exist without the sacrifice of these brave soldiers.” the scientist from before said. The performance enhancing serum that is the basis of this entire project was derived from the DNA gathered from each them. They were the best of the best, the elite amongst the elite, and that is exactly why they were chosen. Genma's super-human strength, Seth's intellect and technological prowess, Takashii's mastery of the human body through martial arts, Takato's extreme speed and swordsmanship, Ryuuken's tenacity and ingenuity, and Koji's extreme marksmanship with all forms of weaponry.... these traits will all be combined into one performance enhancing serum in order to create the ultimate super soldier. Captain Suigetsu, you are that super soldier.”
Suigetsu sat in silence for a moment, letting all that he just heard sink in. He stared at his hands so that he wouldn't have to see the bodies of his fallen comrades floating around him. In a way, this seemed wrong, using the bodies of his friends as if they were just “ingredients” for some sort of lab experiment... but on the other hand, this could be exactly what he was looking for.
“If what the scientist said was true, then this could be exactly what I need to avenge my comrades. The unification of all of my team's defining traits into one being. Me. With that kind of power I could defeat anyone, human or diclonius.” he thought to himself.
“Well Suigetsu, now that you know the truth will you agree to undergo the procedure?” Yamamoto said through his microphone.
Curling his hands into fists, Suigetsu looked up into Yamamoto's eyes, his filled with an absolute determination.
“When do we start?”
________________________________________
Sample Extraction 100% Complete. DNA Sequencing 90% Complete.
Opening the messenger on his computer, Dr. Noda began typing a message meant for Yamamoto.
“The serum is almost complete. I estimate 15 minutes until completion if no further complications arise.”
With his short progress update typed, Dr. Noda pressed enter and sent it. Now all he could do was wait for the computer to finish its task.
-------------
(Reric)
Zen didn’t have to say anything else. At that moment the group that had so “kindly” introduced themselves at the front now “kindly” introduced themselves into the hallway. It might have looked horrifying, if horrifying consisted of bunch of rowdy people with pitchforks going after Frakenstein’s monster and their greatest weapons were about as dangerous as toothpicks to No. 44.
“Well I guess there’s no need to bring them here.” Zen stated in his deadpanned voice.
“No. 44, these people here have something to say to you. I only ask that whatever you do, you take the time to think about your options and that any mess you make, you clean up.”
“There they are! Those horned bitches! How the hell do you think you can live with yourself corrupting the good people of this earth!? SLIT OPEN YOUR THROATS!”
A spectacular kind of greeting to those you really know nothing about.
---
---
"Sir, what is this thing exactly?" The clock which was connected to the device rumbled as one of Hector's traitorous men asked.
"This my boy, is the end to all ends. Once this clock is finished, the ultimate weapon of mass destruction against Diclonius will be completed."
"So its power is that great? How much will be gone by the end sir?"
"Oh, do not worry, because this thing here is only affective against Diclonius. You see it is a very unique device that when completed and the timer is finished, will give off a resonating effect. Every single Diclonius in the world has an internal voice inside their head, an instinct that they can't even seem to control. This device will enact that frenzy inside them, causing them to lose control over their sanity and function. In such a frenzy of anger and strife, they will go insane and attack."
The contradiction to this was pretty obvious and Hector knowing the next man's question answered it for him.
"Aye, you are confused, it is understandable boy. Why would I allow such a thing to happen? Well this machine is only part of the plan. You see originally, this was designed as an anti-vector weapon, until something happened. Something akin to a miracle happened, one that may have happened once every thousand years."
"And what would that be?"
"...Every single Diclonius in the world has an internal voice, no matter how much they try to suppress it, that voice will always be there. Lily can act like she can persuade them, but she's only delaying the inevitable.
Each of those horned demons, with that voice that wishes beyond anything to kill humanity.
...Except one..."
And by then the slow clapping of Uleus could be heard as he smirked broadly with his eyes wide with insanity. The soldier looked on, his body rather tense while being so close to the horned man.
"Uleus...the only Diclonius we know of who's internal voice reacts not to the killing of humans...but to the killing of Diclonius. A mutation of his own race. Now imagine if this device went off, under the pressure of that man’s essence. Imagine now that this machine goes off, a chaotic sense of madness that spreads.
The old and heavy set man sat down on n his throne, leaning back as Uleus stood by the machine, waiting eagerly for its completion.
“They will be the instrument of their own destruction, enacted by their kind and ended by their kind.”
At that moment, something was heard. It came somewhere from behind Hector, right behind the walls. A gurgling kind of sound, like a sponge being wrung out. It was for a lack of better word, disturbing to the man who winced as he heard it. “Hector? What was that?”
“...Do you know why I took that demon’s blood? Because it acts as a catalyst for the thing that exist behind me. I want you to imagine something. Imagine something that never stops, never ceases and will never give up. Something that only has a single motivated ideology and understands nothing else. Imagine for a moment that this machine that will enact the creatures destruction stops and is perhaps destroyed even. Now imagine if this machine right here was a life support device keeping the thing behind me asleep. Imagine if the thing behind me…woke up.
They created a weapon in the G.O. to combat vectors, I took that and turned into something else. I created an abomination, a creature of only the words that can be described as such to be horrific.”
While Hector spoke calmly, the walls began to spit from the center and move across. Revealing a massive enclosed window filled with liquid and…” The man who saw it had to shut his eyes and blink a few times and point blank refused to believe what he saw. There floating in the center was what could only be explained as something. There was something in there, but it was beyond the easy comprehension of human understanding.
A formless mass of color which he had to say was grey though it seemed oddly different and he didn’t know what kind of color he’d give it shook and spluttered within the confines of the class. Every time he looked at it, he had the strange sensation of a 3-D item being mixed together seamlessly into a 2-D item, it’s very physical nature almost hurt. Metallic wires swarmed around it and in the center, he couldn’t tell, it just looked bad, whatever the center was, looked very bad.
“You’re eyes and mind will adjust soon enough, luckily the name of this creature is only in name. If it was the exact same thing as those you may have heard about, we’d have long since gone insane. It is something that exists on the edge of rationality and irrationality, the tip of the infinity brought to the common complex. I have inserted the blood that demon into it and caused this mutation. Now imagine, right now that this thing was to awake, it has only one goal.
To eat.
To eat and eat and eat, to devour and swallow and turn all into itself. It has no consciousness, no remnant of sanity. Its only intelligence is the eager sensation given to it by that blood and the essence of that machine when Uleus enters his will. Because you see right now, this thing is literally empty, a pointless mass.
It will constantly hunt down and eat Diclonius, using the power to sense them it will eat them. It will be by our side, the creation of madness and gluttony to chew and swallow the enemies.
…
…
Biomechanical Corporeal Entity…Code Name…The Mad God Azathoth.
This is the creature I will use to completely eradicate the Diclonius race from the face of the earth.
Azathoth and that machine are connected as one. The Blood was the catalyst to first give it life and Uleus mind will be its will to hunt down the Diclonius race forever, and I will end this war in a single moment with it.
------------
(Crane)
No. 44 didn't have to wait long to find out just who it was that wanted to see her. As quickly as Zen had informed her of the visitors, a mob just as quickly let themselves in, expressions of anger and ignorance clear on their faces. No. 44 knew that look all too well.
“Well I guess there’s no need to bring them here.” Zen stated in his deadpanned voice. “No. 44, these people here have something to say to you. I only ask that whatever you do, you take the time to think about your options and that any mess you make, you clean up.”
“There they are! Those horned bitches! How the hell do you think you can live with yourself corrupting the good people of this earth!? SLIT OPEN YOUR THROATS!” A member of the crowd yelled.
No. 44's head snapped to the fool that had just spouted off such nonsense, eyes narrowed in anger. “I don't know who you people are or what you want... but what the hell do you think you're talking about?” she said in an irritated voice. In reality, she was extremely angry, but giving in to that anger would only result in a shouting match and lives lost. She had to do her best to remain calm, even in the midst of such hatred and ignorance. She knew at least that much from her past experience with Elena.
________________________________
Celeste finally got to a new room that she felt was fitting for No. 38. "Here we are. I hope this does well for you." No. 38 stared at the ceiling as her bed was rolled into her new room. She wanted so badly to leave this place, but for now there was nothing she could do.
Serena nodded. "It is quite spacious. The window's nice too. I remember when I was last here I always liked the view. Helped me stay in control. It's actually what I think of if I start to lose myself."
Slowly turning her head to the side, No. 38 looked at the window that Serena spoke of. Unlike the other windowless rooms, this one had a certain warmth to it that the others lacked. Sunlight shone gently through the window's glass panel, illuminating the room in a soft glow and tickling her nose. Outside No. 38 could see the vast blue sky as fluffy white clouds slowly drifted by, being carried by the wind to wherever they may go. The girl named Serena was right, it did indeed have a calming effect.
Celeste smiled at Serena. She liked the thought that she brought to mind. "I thought up a name for you. River, do you like it?"
A name? No. 38 had never thought of such a thing. Almost her entire life she had been just a number. She vaguely remembered having a name before the bad men came and took her away, but whatever that name was had faded from her memory long ago. For now, she remained silent and mesmerized by the window, gazing far off into the never ending sky.
_______________________________________
Sample Extraction 100% Complete. DNA Sequencing 99% Complete.
Dr. Noda stared at the progress bars on the screen, having watched them slowly climb for the past 5 hours. It would have been a much longer procedure, however, had he been allowed to act on the side of caution. This serum was infected with dicloni virus, and Yamamoto didn't even care. He was going against the very goal he had been working towards this whole time.
“That damned fool.” he muttered. “Project Unity will give him an army of super soldiers... but at what cost? If any one of those fools breed, they will continue spreading the virus and populating the world with more dicl-”
ERROR
ERROR
“What the....?”
Suddenly, a large error message appeared on screen, indicating something had gone wrong.
Mutation detected in:
Adenine Base Pair 278, 294, 305, 317
Cytosine Base Pair 162, 178, 200
Thymine Base Pair 46, 67, 89, 102, 303
Nucleotide deterioration in progress.
“The transition is already occurring? To think the virus was this aggressive!” Dr. Noda said in shock and awe. There was no doubt in his mind now that administering this serum to human subjects would have grave side effects.
Beep
Beep
“Yamamoto speaking. I pray you have good news for me Dr. Noda.”
“Unfortunately, that doesn't seem to be the case sir. Further mutations have occurred in the DNA samples. If you administer the serum in its current state, there's no telling what will happen!”
“........Dr. Noda, let me tell you something. If that serum is no delivered her within 10 minutes, I will personally put a bullet through your head and retrieve it myself..... DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!?!?!”
“.....Yes sir.”
click
“......DAMN IT!!” Dr. Noda yelled in anger and frustration, slamming his fists down onto his desk. Yamamoto had gone too far this time. He wasn't going to let this happen.
Sample Extraction 100% Complete. DNA Sequencing 100% complete.
Having been completed, the serum was deposited into a vial, ready for extraction and transport. Walking over to the machine, Dr. Noda picked up the vial, holding it gently in his hands and examining its contents. He placed it in the inside pocked of his lab coat and moved on to his next task. Grabbing a vial identical to the one containing the serum, Dr. Noda filled it with a cocktail of steroids and other performance enhancing drugs creating a placebo for the original serum. Hopefully that would buy him more time to examine and rid the serum of the dicloni virus.
Walking out of his office, Dr. Noda headed towards Chamber 4 and an angry Yamamoto. His life depended on whether Yamamoto believed his bluff.
_________________________________
Kyousuke stood on a ridge high in the mountains, overlooking the city as his cloak flapped in the gentle breeze. Kenshi was still unconscious and draped over his broad shoulder.
“Hey, its been almost an hour. What are we gonna do if Akito doesn't make it back?”
“Leave him of course. We can't afford to remain here much longer. Besides, Akito knows his way back just as well as you and I, so theres no need to worry.”
“Still... I can't believe we had to come all the way out here. What's so important about this guy anyway?” Kyousuke said.
“Surely you must be joking. You saw it for yourself didn't you? What's contained in that man's body I mean.”
“Well yeah, I saw it.” Kyousuke replied. “But is it really, that?”
“That's right. That's why its so important we get him back to the village to see the elder. If something isn't done soon and that thing gets out.... well you know what will happen.”
“Yeah... I know...” Kyousuke said, his face suddenly becoming downcast at the thought.
“Come on lets go. If we leave now we might be able to make it in 3 days.”
“Right, lets go.” Kyousuke said as he bounded off the ground with his vectors, following his female companion.
-------------
(Reric)
MASSIVE 3,000+ POST INCOMING:
A king has no place without a castle and a king has no place without subjects. Hector had left “Azathoth” in the care of Uleus and left his kingdom, feeling the need to walk among the people that he had so declared to be ruler of.
The Grand King’s presence ignited waves of awe, anger and fear. His blue ornate armor glowing majestically as the cape behind him flew in the wind. His opposing nature and strength kept any who would think of going against him quiet. The only weapon he had was a rather large hand-held gun. As his axe had been destroyed, he had to rely on this lesser device to get by.
His journey brought him to a semi-large community, one close by the island of his self-created kingdom. He waved and even cheerfully spoke to those who greeted him. It was there as he came across a much darker pathway, down the stony steps into the alleys that he could hear the noise of misery. As the ruler of the law, he had to make sure crime was being obstructed and he soon found out what the problem was.
One young girl, her horns so vivid he was surprised she’d walk around with them was currently being assaulted by five young men. The girl may not have been more than eight years old and whatever the reason, perhaps the fear or shock kept her from lashing out at them. Instead she cowered and covered her head, whimpering as they kicked and beat her. They must’ve realized that she would not attack and thus, the idea of distance did not occur to them. In the end, they were basically beating up a small child.
“What is going on here?” Hector’s voice called out as they turned around, frightened at first and then relieved.
“G-Grand King! We didn’t know you were there? We found one of those freaks right here! Bitch try to run but we got her. You should finish her off and spread the good news! I mean she’s so different with her horns, it was right for you to have them killed.”
“Boy…” Hector said softly.
“Yes?”
And with a single fire, Hector blew off the head of the young man, the only thing left of it was the neck and a bit of the lower jaw as his body stood there, walked forward one step and then collapsed in a heap. The others, understandably were left in a state of shock. Hector was the man who was going against the horned ones. Had he decided to suddenly change his objectives?
“I am an instrument of saving and an instrument of destruction. However, I am not an instrument of torture. We do not discriminate because of the physical nature of these people, we act because the dangers they possess. These girls did not ask to become what they are, nor did they ask for the life they now live and must end with. Therefore it is only fair that their end is quick and justified. Regardless of who they are, we do not torture those who are to be executed. A single blow, without hesitation, to quickly end the life and if whatever creator may exist, may they give them a second chance at life that is more fair than it is now.
Take your friend and have him buried and remember the words of The Grand King of Law.”
As they ran off, dragging the corpse, Hector at last turned to the girl and stepped up to her. She cowered as she saw him, a combination of knowing who he was and just the sheer physical nature of him.
“Are you frightened…child?”
She nodded.
“Do you have a name…child?”
“M-Maria…” She whispered. “…You…You’re the man…on the screen…I saw…”
“Aye. I am Grand King of Law, Hector Schlenzanner. It is by my creed that the entire Diclonius race must destroyed for the sake of humanity.”
She shivered at the words. “I don’t…want to die…”
“Aye, dying is a terrible thing. Nobody deserves to have such a fate befallen on them and by no means is my creed a fair one. I justify my actions when I declare this creed not for myself, but for the safety of all humans. You Diclonius are dangerous, you pose the world wide threat to the human race and I wish to stop that. But you are not at fault Maria, you are merely part of a world that does not realize how unfair it is.”
“Can’t we all be friends?” She asked timidly.
“…Maybe we could, but the danger would not pass. You’re kind is not just dangerous to people in general, you’re kind is dangerous to the entire species of humanity. That is why I must stop you all at all cost.”
“…I’m…I’m scared. I don’t want to die. I just…I just want friends.”
Hector stared at her with stern eyes as he finally rose up, having been speaking to her own her knees. “Where are your parents, child?”
“…They…died in an a accident.” He had to wonder if accident meant something natural, or accident meant something that she herself had caused.
“You have never had any friends?”
The little girl shook her horned head. “N-No sir, people run away and they call me names. You scare me, I saw the screen and…I just want to have friends and have fun. I use to have friends and fun before this happened. Then those mean guys came over and…please…I don’t want to die.”
Hector turned away, his back facing the girl. “You have a choice Maria, you can stay here, or you can come with me.” Those were his only words so they didn’t give her much option. Those were his parting words, walking away she looked at him then got up and started following him like a curious child. Anything was probably better than staying in that dark alley covered in blood. Hearing her come up to him, he raised his hand and she paused, thinking he’d strike her down. Instead he wiped her face with a small piece of cloth and dried up the blood on her face. He didn’t say anything else but instead walked away and into a small diner which she hesitantly followed him into. The moment she appeared caused an uproar until Schlenzanner silenced them with a wave of his hand.
“This girl is under my authority…”
She sat down, curiously looking around, not sure if she should be frightened or happy.
“There are some delicious desserts on the menu, feel free to order whichever you like.”
“Y-You mean I can have anything? But I don’t have any money Grand King…”
“That’s is alright, I will be paying. You do not have to call me King right now, you may call me Hector or Mr. Schlenzanner.”
She tilted her head quizzically. “That’s a hard name to say. Hector is a lot easier to say.” Her eyes trailed the menu, mouth watering at the images she saw. “Can I have anything?” She again asked.
“You may…” Hector again replied.
“Then I want everything!” She said with a cheerful smile! “I want that…and that…and that…” And she pointed to each item, only skipping over the ones that she thought didn’t look appetizing. There was no way the girl was going to finish off 10 different desserts, but the old man allowed it. The only thing he ordered was a small glass of water and allowed the girl to order what she wanted. When it came, her eyes lit up as she was served more than she had ever been served before. It felt like a miracle, maybe this man wasn’t as bad as people said he was.
“Do you enjoy it, Maria?”
“It’s so good!” She cried out. “Nobody was ever this nice to me, not even mama and papa!” She scarfed down the assortment of desserts until as he knew, she finally got tired and had to stop. “I’m…I’m sorry, I can’t eat anymore. Ummm…Mr. Hector, can we do something else? I’m having a lot of fun right now!”
“…Would you care to come with me and see my kingdom?”
“Is it really big?” She asked.
“…Magnificently so…” He replied back to her.
----
----
No. 44’s response sent a chill down their spines. It was becoming a bit obvious now that they hadn’t exactly thought this through. They already started pushing themselves away, trying to put on a fake act of confidence. They had seen these girls in action, the entire world had and now they were trying to pick a fight using sticks and stones? It was like trying to pick a fight with a lion…and they were the mice.
More so, even though she was young, much younger than any of them really, she gave off a powerful aura of dominance and though she did her best to hide it, there was that intention of death to. Those who feared for their lives could feel it, the hidden, invisible aura of killing intent. If they made the wrong move, who knows how she would react.
“Y-You heard me! Do you know what you’re kind has done? Grand King Hector is doing all he can to stop your kind so…ugh…you know…” The confidence they had was waning and now they looked more like deer caught in the headlights.
“The loyal ones of Hector eh?” Zen thought. “You’re words are causing us great trouble Schlenzanner. Even if we win this war, you’re actions aren’t going to make it easy getting the people of the world to trust these girls. Because although you have no right to declare the future of these girls, you are right in one regard. These girls possess amazing and very dangerous abilities and it is true, they have the potential to be very dangerous to humans. We will have to fix this somehow and let the world know and trust these girls who have gone through hell and back.
Why can’t you realize this Hector? We too wish to see humanities’ safety, but acting war and declaring the extinction of an entire species? Is your heart really that full of revenge?”
---
---
Vast’s body felt weak and his head blurry. His entire body was light weight and he couldn’t feel most of his upper body, it having been sedated. He was on a small but cozy bed, the room also small but comfortable enough with him in it. Due to his sedated body, he couldn’t feel the bandages, but saw that he was covered in them, his missing arm and his broken arm. Which meant that he had absolutely no way to use them. He had been told something weird, like he had suddenly gone crazy and tried to attack them and No. 38 had attacked him, tortured him and would’ve killed him had he not been rescued in the nick of time.
“…Did I…do something like that?” He couldn’t remember, he couldn’t remember anything past waking up and finding his body in pieces. He knew that he had to take medication for something important, but the memories of that had long since vanished from him and even though he still took it, why did he suddenly change now? All he knew was that he had a disorder that frankly until now, had almost been completely erased. He couldn’t put his fingers on it, but something had caused him to act that way and it most likely had to do with No. 38 herself.
“…Well girl, what did you do? What did I do? What’s going on with me?”
---
---
“Wow!” Maria cried out, running across the massive castle with her heart jumping with joy. They may not have known his reasons, but as Hector stood by her, the traitorous members came to the conclusion that Hector was allowing this horned girl in. He had allowed Uleus in so whatever Hector’s plans were, they accepted them without question.
She ran around, gleefully gazing upon the structures and giggling happily. Never in her life had she been in a place so huge. She wanted to look at everything and was already climbing the stars as Hector followed after her.
There was a thud and a cry as she fell down on the second to last step at the top, sniffing and holding her knee. Hector gently put another cloth against her and rubbed her wound.
“You should be careful, you’ll hurt yourself if do that…” Hector kindly reprimanded her.
“I’m sorry…do you live here?” She asked joyfully.
“That I do, this is my kingdom, the place where I and my live reside. You should feel honored Maria, besides Uleus, you are the only Diclonius that has been allowed access here. This is both our home and our base.”
“It’s really really big Mr. Hector. Mama and papa’s house wasn’t anywhere this big, it was only this big…” She made a cute motion with her hand. “But your home is THIS big…” She spread her arms out exaggeratedly.
They continued to climb up until they finally reached Hector’s main room where Uleus felt the small girl and grinned down at her, having been sitting atop of Azathoth’s tank. The girl could feel him too but her eyes were brought to the biomechanical creature that floated aimlessly in its cage. Instead of being frightened, she was only curious though she did find it startling, like an insect, it wasn’t disgusting to her, but it wasn’t something she wanted to touch her. It was the thing that was nice to look at from a far, but not so much up close.
“What’s that Mr. Hector?” Once again the girl pelted him with questions.
“That is Azathoth, the creation I am working on.”
It truly was an interesting story. This thing was originally just a simple mechanical weapon designed to fight vectors. But Hector had instead turned into a semi-sentient being, a formless mass with no consciousness and yet living and breathing in a practical sense. Well in truth its consciousness was the silver haired man sitting atop of the tank, gleefully awaiting for the timer to reach zero. Hector had started this plan when he had discovered Uleus and though he could test it out allowing Uleus’ consciousness to merge with the bio-weapon. But he had needed something to kick start Azathoth and that had been the DNA of Kenshi. Unfortunately until that timer reached zero, Azathoth would be in a state of imperfection, useless and pathetic.
“Azy…tho…” She tried to repeat the name.
“Azathoth…” Hector repeated slowly for her.
“…I’ll call it Ozzy! Hello Ozzy-chan, my name is Maria!” She actually waved at the thing. Then found herself calling up to Uleus.”
“Hello! My name is Maria! Oh? You have horns just like me!” She giggled as she pointed up at him.
Uleus smiled coolly from his location and waved at her. “Hello Maria, my name is Uleus. You’re a lucky girl, I didn’t know Master Schlenzanner was allowing you to visit. Are you having fun?” He asked, his voice smooth and graceful.
“I am sir! Hector isn’t as mean as I thought he’d be, he even saved me!” She was so glad, those people might have done more than just beat her up.
For Maria, she was having the time of her life and Hector even brought her a large meal, the most delicious dishes she had ever eaten in her life. Even though her belly would burst at any moment, she just had to take a bite of everything until her stomach could hold no more. Despite this, if there was anything that changed it was that her happiness was now greater than anything she had ever achieved in her entire life.
At long last she stood at the edge of the balcony, carelessly over the edge, she kept her vectors steadily on the edge so that she wouldn’t fall over. She found herself happily staring across the landscape, seeing the lower city below the massive castle and enthralled at the massive nature of it all. The lights from below made the city dazzle and she could see far enough that the blue ocean cast its gleam. With strain, she could even see the blurry outlines of the main land of Japan and found herself laughing.
It had been such a fun journey and it was the first time she had flown in a jet. Maria didn’t think anything could ever have gone so fast, and she had been so high up, part of her wanted to reach out and try to grab the clouds.
“Mr. Hector, you aren’t nearly as mean as people said you were. You know I thought you’d be really angry and mean with me, and you said all those things before but I was wrong. You’re one of the nicest and kindest people ever. Like a really big teddy bear!” And she went up and hugged him tightly around the legs, the only part of his body she could actually reach.
“I have never been so happy in all my life Mr. Hector.”
“That is good to hear Maria, but you said you wanted to make some friends right? We should still do that…”
“But Mr. Hector, I’ve already made friends. I made friends with Ozzy-chan, and that other man and most of all I made friends with you Mr. Hector.”
“Interesting…” Hector replied simply.
Maria turned back around continued to gaze at the sea. Her eyes wide with wonder, her smile brighter than anything ever, the eight year old Diclonius felt her heart leap out and just with excitement.
“Maria…are you happy now?”
“Yes…I’ve never been happier in my entire life. This is the greatest day I will ever have!” Maria responded without turning, still looking out at the horizon.
“…I understand…” Those were Hector’s last words as he pulled out his gun, took aim and then blew out the brains of the young child who until her very death, kept that same jovial smile on her face. With a thud, her body fell down and Uleus jumped from his location, knowing he would have to clean up his master’s mess.
“You no longer have to be tortured, by a reality that is too painful for you Maria. Let your soul be guided somewhere safe and sound and if you ever allowed to be given a second chance, may hope and kindness allow you to be born in a better, safer and less painful world than this.
Nam iustitia est tota.”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 3:14 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Drew)
Serena and Celeste looked at each other for a short while. These past few days had been quite exciting and very stressful. Celeste looked back at the newly named River. "Well, think about it. If you don't like it then we'll figure something out for you that you will like. For now get some rest, I'm pretty sure you need it more out of just about everyone here."
With that the two of them left to get the sleep they needed themselves, after all it was getting late in the night here and a long day was ahead of them.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel simply watched as No. 44 began to deal with the situation. She couldn't help but snicker a bit at the silliness of the humans' approach. The fact that they were faltering was even more amusing to her. It took all of her emotional exercises to maintain her composure as a queen.
She noticed Zen barely react to the mention of Hector, but knew there must be something going on in that head of his. If anything Hector's madness would only become more of a problem.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Victory1 began his mission to spread the truth about Hector's betrayal and how he should not be trusted. He began to place on many different popular sites a video showing his betrayal of the Great Order and information from Hack/Slash about the diclonius race and videos of their oppression from top secret facilities.
The effect of this, whatever it was would be explosive and mixed. He didn't know how many were loyal to Hector, but those that were still deciding would have to make a decision after this.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Alana was waiting in the lobby of the hotel when Zero and Alice arrived. She rose from the chair she was sitting in and approached them. "I see you're back and ready. Ariel has yet to return. This way to the room."
She led them to the room they were staying at. It had two bedrooms and a nice living area along with the other necessities. "My sister and I will be taking one room if that is not a problem. I hope we don't do anything rash while we wait for her."
--------------------------------
(Jamie)
-13 years ago-
“Ah Alex, good morning” King William said to Alex, showing a big grin to him.
“Good morning my King, good morning to you as well my Queen” Alex responded, bowing to the King and Queen.
“Why thank you Alex, and a good morning to you April” Queen Sophia said, smiling at April. April gave a bow to the Queen. “Ah is this your son?” Queen Sophia asked.
“Yes he is, Jamie please say hello to our King and Queen” Alex said to Jamie.
“Hello your majesty, it is an honour to make your acquaintance” Jamie said, bowing to the King and Queen.
“As am I.” King William replied. “I see a great future for you; it is not long till you begin training to become a knight, I wish you the best” The King continued.
“Thank you sir, I promise to do my best” Jamie replied, continuing his bow.
“As you will…hm?” The King noticed that Jamie was looking up, blushing a bit. He was staring at the little girl next to the King, who looked like she was eight, only two years younger than Jamie. When the girl looked up and noticed that Jamie was looking at her, she turned bright red and quickly hid behind the King. “Ah yes, you have not met my daughter, Suzuki please say hello” The king asked Suzuki.
Suzuki stayed behind her father for a bit before quickly walking in front of him and quickly bowing. “H-HELLO IT IS NICE TO MEET YOU!” Suzuki quickly said, keeping in her bow, head down.
“Your daughter looks beautiful…doesn’t she Jamie?” April asked.
“Y-yeah, she is haha…” Jamie said, blushing and letting out a little chuckle. Suzuki quickly put her head up; as if she was happy he said that.
“Well, once the day comes, Suzuki will be made a Princess, and then a Queen. Maybe Jamie is who she will pick to marry haha” The King said, laughing. The others laughed as well. Jamie blushed as they were laughing. Suzuki had a smile on her face after what her father had said, but when Jamie looked at her, she quickly blushed and hid behind her father again. “Well I have things to get done, so I will leave you be” The King said. “Good day to you, I hope to see you at the Kingdom tomorrow Jamie, your journey to becoming a knight begins soon.” The King continued. He then waved goodbye and walked away with his wife and daughter.
“I can’t believe I am going to become a knight just like my dad” Jamie said, showing a big smile.
“Now Jamie, becoming a knight is a long and hard battle” Alex said to Jamie.
“I know that! I am going to train hard every day and become the best knight ever!” Jamie cheerfully said. “And then, when I become the best knight ever, I will…”
“You will what? Oh I know…get married with Suzuki right? Hehe” April said, teasing Jamie. Jamie blushed as she said it and turned around. “Don’t worry, she likes you, I can tell by the way she acted when she looked at you and from what her father said” April continued, showing a smile. “Now, let’s head home, I can’t let you two go on an empty stomach now can I?” April said, giving out a little chuckle.
-One year later-
As the days went by, Jamie got better and better, even at the age of eleven, he was surpassing the abilities of the other, older knights.
“Your abilities are reaching heights I never thought could happen at such a young age…” The King said, as he watched Jamie train. “Although your choice in weapons is…different to the others, choosing dual blades rather than the usual long sword, you have shown the best ability of speed and reaction…you could say it is not human like” The King continued.
“It’s like I said…I promise to do my best and become the best knight ever” Jamie replied, showing a smile, even though he is tired from training.
“Indeed, so much that I letting you become a knight earlier then you should” The King said. “You have shown more abilities than any other knight has done at such a young stage, so it is only right that, as you have excelled quicker, you are made a knight as quick” The King continued.
“Really? Thank you sir, it is such an honour” Jamie said with happiness in his voice.
“It is only fitting that I tell your father this in person, so let us head to your house to give the good news” The King said with a smile.
They soon arrived at Jamie’s home. The King, accompanied by one of his knights, notices that something isn’t right. “Get your weapon ready…something isn’t right…” The King quietly said to his knight. The knight slowly moved closer to the door and just as slowly, opened it. Jamie was confused by what they were doing and quickly got to the door and looked inside.
Jamie’s eyes widened, in shock of what he is seeing. His mum, his dad, covered in blood, their body in pieces. Only tears could be seen from Jamie’s face, he wanted to scream, but nothing came out. The King saw Jamie’s face and quickly griped him tight; he kept him away from seeing what was left of his parents, but tears fell down his face as well.
“I will find out who did this…” The King said to Jamie, holding him tight. “It’s not safe for you to stay here…from now on, you will live with my family in the kingdom, it will be the safest place for you…” The King continued. He then picked up Jamie and carried him back to the Kingdom. “Please clean this up and give them a respectable burial…” The King quietly said to the knight before leaving with Jamie.
The King arrived at his kingdom, Jamie standing next to him with his head down upset. The King opened the door to find Suzuki waiting on top of the staircase in front of them.
“Daddy your home, I have been waiting…” Suzuki stopped as she saw Jamie. His head was down and tears were down his face. “What happened?” Suzuki asked, worried.
“Jamie’s parents were…killed…I don’t know who did it…but Jamie will be staying with us for now…” The King said to his daughter. As he said this, tears began to fall down Suzuki’s face and she bolted down the stairs and hugged onto Jamie.
“DON’T WORRY JAMIE, DADDY WILL FIND THE BAD MAN THAT DID THIS AND STOP HIM SO PLEASE STOP CRYING!!” Suzuki said, as tears fell down her face. “Please stop crying, I don’t want to see you cry, if you cry, then I will cry, so please stop crying” Suzuki continued.
“O-ok…” Jamie quietly said to Suzuki, stopping the tears from falling down his face. “T-thank you Suzuki…” Jamie said to Suzuki as he hugged her back.
“I-it’s nothing really…” Suzuki replied, blushing as Jamie hugged her back. “Now let’s wash your face and take you to bed, it’s been a long day for you….” Suzuki continued. “You can stay in my room for the time being if that is ok with you daddy?” Suzuki asked.
“Of course he can” The King replied. Suzuki then took Jamie to get his face washed and then walked him to her room so that he could get some rest.
“One day…no matter the odds…or who it is…I will find the one who killed my parents…and I will get my REVENGE!”
-7 years later-
As time went on, the pain that Jamie felt from the death of his parents grew smaller and smaller, during that time, he used his fuel for revenge as motive to get even better. He was much stronger than what he was seven years, even stronger than all the knights in the kingdom. This made Jamie happy, as this meant that he was getting better, but was he good enough for whoever killed his family?
But even with all that, there was something he had to say to Suzuki, she would already know it, but he still wanted to say it to her.
“SUZUKI!” Jamie said out loud, stopping Suzuki.
“Ah Jamie, what is it?” Suzuki asked.
“There is something that I want to say to you….I-I…I love you….” Jamie said to Suzuki. She began to turn bright red.
“J-J-JAMIE w-why d-d-did you say something like that? You know that I know you love me stupid!” Suzuki quickly responded, her face gone completely red by what Jamie just did.
“I know that you know, but I wanted to confess, as I never did” Jamie said, smiling.
“W-well, you know that I love you too…I have loved you since the day I met you…which is why tomorrow, I will pick you to be loyal knight” Suzuki said to Jamie. “You are the best we have…and I couldn’t think of having anyone else but you as my knight…” Suzuki continued, placing her hand on her chest, closing her eyes and smiling, with her cheeks blushing a bit. As she opened her eyes, she saw Jamie leap towards her.
“OH SUZUKI I LOVE YOU!” Jamie happily said.
“G-G-GET OFF ME! YOU ARE EMBARRASSING ME YOU IDOIT” Suzuki said, embarrassed and blushing very brightly.
-The next day-
“Hello my loyal knights, I bring you all today for a very special occasion, today is the day my daughter chooses a knight to become her loyal knight” The King said to his fellow knights. “Now Suzuki, do you have a knight in mind?” The King asked.
“Yes…I have since the day I met him...” Suzuki replied. “The person I choose to be my loyal knight is….JAMIE!!!” Suzuki shouted. The knights began to clap as Jamie headed up to Suzuki and kneeled before her.
“I am honoured to be your loyal knight” Jamie said as he continued to kneel.
“B-but that is not all…” Suzuki said as she began to blush. Jamie looked up looked a bit puzzled. “I-I also have something else to say…I-I WANT YOU TO BECOME MY HUSBAND!!!” Suzuki embarrassingly shouted. Jamie looked shocked. “Since the day I met you I feel in love with you…and I want us to be together forever…so that is why I want to marry you” Suzuki continued, blushing even more as she spoke.
Jamie just smiled. “Of course I will marry you, I love you too” Jamie replied, hugging Suzuki. All the knights cheered them both as they hugged. The King couldn’t help but have a big happy smile on his face, so did his wife.
“Now that is just wonderful” Queen Sophia said. “But Suzuki, remember that our Kingdoms rules are that a Princess can only begin plans of marriage once she has reached the age of eighteen, so at the moment, you two are just a Princess and her knight” Queen Sophia continued, showing a smile.
“We don’t mind, as long as we get married when it happens” Suzuki happily said. “I can’t wait for when we get married Jamie, I will be so happy. When we do, let’s make a world that everyone can live happily in, just like us” Suzuki continued.
“Let’s hope that our future is filled with nothing but happiness…”
-------------------
-Present day-
Alana was waiting in the lobby when Zero and Alice had finally come back. She got up from the chair and walked towards them. "I see you're back and ready. Ariel has yet to return. This way to the room."
She led them to the room they were staying at. It had two bedrooms and a nice living area along with the other necessities. "My sister and I will be taking one room if that is not a problem. I hope we don't do anything rash while we wait for her."
“It won’t be a problem. It would probably be best if you did” Zero replied to Alana. “Don’t worry, I just plan to relax while we wait for her…while we wait, I might as well give you these…” Zero continued, as he pulled out the two guns in his pocket. “They may be a bit heavy than a normal gun, and might give a little kick, but they should get the job done…if you ever need to use it.” Zero said to Alana as he placed them on the table.
“I plan on laying on the bed till your sister gets back, what do you plan to do?”
OCC: Yes Suzuki was a bit of a Tsundere when she was younger :3
Also the last line on the backstory is sad foreshadowing for what happened 3 years later
------------
(Crane)
“Halt! I.D. Please!” a guard said as Dr. Noda approached the entrance to Chamber 4.
“Excuse me? Do you know who I am?” Dr. Noda said in an irritated voice.
“Sorry, doesn't matter if I do or not, rules are rules.”
“Che, Fine! Here!” Dr. Noda said as he pulled out his I.D. from his front pocket.
“Hmm... everything looks good Dr. Noda. You may enter.” The guard said as he handed back the I.D.
Taking back his I.D. Dr. Noda entered the large room the was Chamber 4 and was greeted by a panel of other top DEF scientists with Yamamoto sitting among them. They were all sitting behind a glass window so as to observe Suigetsu.
“Ahh, Dr. Noda. So nice of you to finally arrive.” Yamamoto said through the microphone in a not so pleasant tone. “Do you have the serum?”
Dr. Noda held up the vial for all of them to see as he approached where Suigetsu was sitting.
“Good. Prepare to execute Operation Unity at once!” he ordered.
Taking the vial he held in his hand, Dr. Noda inserted it into the machine that would be used to administer it. It was a fearsome looking thing, equipped with multiple mechanical arms with tiny surgical drills at the end. Laying Suigetsu down onto the machine, Dr. Noda strapped in his arms and legs to keep him from hurting himself or the machine should he go into convulsions.
“Are you ready for this Suigetsu? This will will be the worst pain you have ever felt in your life.” Dr. Noda said as he finished the final preparations.
“I've felt worse.” Suigetsu said in a confident tone.
“No you haven't.” Dr. Noda retorted as he pressed the switch to activate the machine.
The arms descended onto Suigetsu's body, stopping just centimeters away. The serum in the vial was being drained into the storage tank on each arm, as the many drills whirred to life. After each tank was filled, the first four arms began to burrow into Suigetsu's arms and legs, drilling through flesh until they reached bone. Once inserted they began to inject the cocktail of performance enhancing drugs that Dr. Noda had prepared. Suigetsu's body tensed up, a natural reaction to the pain, his teeth gritted together to keep from screaming. His entire body felt like it was on fire. His ordeal was far from over, however, as two arms, each equipped with drills only a few nanometers across were inserted into his eyes. Suigetsu tried to hold out as long as he could, but the pain was too much.
“Dr. Noda, how are things progressing?” Yamamoto asked.
“Things are going smoothly sir. The operation is almost complete.” Dr. Noda replied as he returned his focus to Suigetsu. The last mechanical arm was inching towards Suigetsu's head, its drill already activated. Maneuvering below the table on which Suigetsu lay, the drill came up through an opening in the headrest and directly into the back of his skull. Once the hole was made, a tiny needle extended from the tip of the drill which injected tiny nanobots into Suigetsu's brain. They would be able to go where the drill could not.
“Alright Yamamoto, things should be coming to a close now.” Dr. Noda said as each of the mechanical arms began to withdraw.
“Excellent. Finally, we've been able to complete Operation Unity. If this works as expected I'll have an army of super soldiers to combat the diclonius threat to humanity.”
“Yes... well, if that will be all I think I'll be going now.” Dr. Noda said as he started towards the door. He was about to reach for the door when he heard Yamamoto call from behind him.
“Wait just a moment Dr. Noda.”
“Yes sir?” Dr. Noda said, frozen in place.
“Just where are you off to in such a hurry?”
“I.... well...”
“What is so important that you'd rather leave instead of staying to see the fruits of your labor? Aren't you curious to see how Suigetsu performs?”
“Shit... if he suspects anything I'm dead!” Dr. Noda thought to himself as a cold sweat began to form on his brow.
“Why yes, of course sir! But you see, I have some urgent research to attend to.”
“Oh really? What kind of research?” Yamamoto asked, his eyes squinting in suspicion.
“Research concerning Project Rebirth, sir.”
“Hmm? I was not informed of any advances in Project Rebirth. Are you saying you've discovered something?”
“Yes! I'm on the verge of a breakthrough! But time is short, which is why I must go now. Suigetsu will awaken shortly. But keep in mind, the effects of Project Unity won't appear immediately. It will take at least 1-3 days.”
“What?! Don't you think something like that would have been important to include in the briefing!”
“I apologize. It was my mistake.”
“Gah! Whatever! Have someone take Suigetsu to the medical bay!” Yamamoto said to one of the scientists sitting beside him. And you, Dr. Noda! I want to see the results of your 'research' by tomorrow!”
“Yes sir! Of course!” Dr. Noda said as he exited Chamber 4. “Damn that Yamamoto!” he thought as he rushed back to his lab. One day was nowhere near enough time, but he would just have to make due. His life depended on it after all.
______________________________________________
The humans that had barged into the G.O. Headquarters were already beginning to falter. It seemed they had little resolve to see this through.
“Y-You heard me! Do you know what you’re kind has done? Grand King Hector is doing all he can to stop your kind so…ugh…you know…” The confidence they had was waning and now they looked more like deer caught in the headlights.
“What my kind has done? Are you serious right now? Have any of you ever been personally affected by a diclonius in any way? Anyone? Or are you all just mindless sheep who believe everything they're told?” No. 44 said in anger and disbelief at the sheer ignorance of the group of humans that stood before her. Walking over to the girls behind her, she motioned towards them.
“Do you all see these girls? Do you know where they've been their entire lives? They've been locked up in a facility! We lived everyday of our lives chained to walls like animals! EVERYDAY WE WERE EXPERIMENTED ON, TORTURED, AND KILLED IN THE MOST GRUESOME WAYS YOU COULD IMAGINE!! Imagine a little girl, taken from her home as a baby, only to live a life being some experiment for some sadistic freak in a lab coat! Imagine that, even on the edge of death, she held on because they told her that if she did well she'd get to go home and see her mommy and daddy! Everyday she tried her hardest to survive, clinging onto that single ray of hope! But did she ever get to see her mommy and daddy? NO! She died a pathetic death, her skull crushed by a cannonball that had been launched at her head! There were hundreds of girls like that in the facility, and all of them died never knowing a single good thing this world has to offer! Everyday was a struggle to survive, with the only thing to look forward to being more pain and suffering! AND FOR WHAT?? BECAUSE WE WERE BORN WITH HORNS ON OUR HEADS? BECAUSE WE'RE DIFFERENT? You people call us freaks, monsters, and animals, but you know what? If theres anything I've learned in this life its that the real monsters are IGNORANT HUMANS LIKE YOU!!!”
By now the room was dead silent as No. 44 stared angrily at the humans in front of her, tears streaming down her face, her fists clenched and her teeth gritted. Killing them would do nothing to solve the problem, rather she chose to bear her soul to them. She hoped that her words would reach them.
________________________________________
Serena and Celeste looked at each other for a short while. These past few days had been quite exciting and very stressful. Celeste looked back at the newly named River. "Well, think about it. If you don't like it then we'll figure something out for you that you will like. For now get some rest, I'm pretty sure you need it more out of just about everyone here."
With that the two of them left to get the sleep they needed themselves, after all it was getting late in the night here and a long day was ahead of them.
No. 38 continued to stare at the ceiling as they left. She didn't know what to think of her name. Did she like it? Did she dislike it? She'd never had time to think about such frivolous things before. She was so lost in thought that she hadn't even noticed her eyes were beginning to close. Before she knew it, she had drifted off to sleep, her body completely exhausted from her recent ordeal.
-------------
(Reric)
“Is that so…Diclonius?”
The voice came from the speakers on the wall, his voice vibrating while Zen and Maxwell looked at each other and instantly turned on the monitors, the face of the Grand King looking down upon them, a small fatherly smile on his face as he sat on his throne with his chin underneath one of his hands. In the corner, silent but smirking was Uleus his hand against the glass of Azathoth’s tank though the image didn’t show enough for them to see that.
“Hector…” Zen muttered firmly. “How did you get contact against us? We should have canceled out each other ever since the incident with Vastopida.”
“The G.O’s database is directly correlated with each other Lt. General Zen, we’ve never left contact with any of you. This is why I personally established the defensive measures around my castle because I knew it would be impossible to stay hidden away. As long as the data of the G.O remains in my grasp, I will always remain connected to your data-banks to a certain degree. I lost contact with Vast, but I’ve always had contact with you all.”
Zen gave the old man a quizzical gaze and said smoothly. “Then how much do you know…?”
“No need to worry there, we’ve only got the information to hack into your visual data-banks and sounds. If your planning anything, and no doubt you probably are, we unfortunately do not know. But I assume you don’t know about Azathoth either?”
“Azathoth?” Zen asked.
“Hmph. I won’t ruin the surprise then, it would seem we’re both uneducated on a few points with each other. Obviously you were using the data you could collect from us to register our location, so I guess were tied for now. But I’m not here to discuss things with you Zen…”
Hector’s eyes trailed over to the young girl with horns named No. 44 as the other humans looked at the screen with awe and suspense. His fingers stroked his small beard that had thicken slightly while his eyes narrowed down upon her. His body leaned back against his seat as he switched hands to rest his chin upon.
“Do you think you’re something special No. 44? Do you think that just because you and your pitiful species has gone through hell and back that you think you understand anything? Ha! What a pathetic point made by a foolish girl and her dull group of friends who don’t realize how lucky they really are. There are thousands, even millions of people who suffer worse than you and nobody goes to save them.
You, who constantly cry out in pain and yet are so weak because you think you deserve hope? A lot of people deserved hope but they don’t get it, where is their hope? Tell me little girl, who thinks she can hold the world on her shoulders, where is there hope? You cry about how people mock you and your horns, get real! Do you honestly think the people of the world really gives a damn about your appearance, there are far worse looking things in the world than some cute little girl with small little horns growing out of their heads!
Do you honestly think the world revolves around such a stupid ideology?”
Hector’s voice was getting deeper and more aggravated.
“Where was the hope for the thousands of innocent lives you all destroyed!? Where was the chance for those who had nothing to do with it, but you and your kind ripped them apart with your vectors! How many times do you think I have wondered and hoped that perhaps maybe, just maybe despite everything that has happened you demons were different?”
He raised his hand, his fingers gripped tightly around the air.
“Where was the hope of my father and teacher as he was butchered by your kind? Where was the hope for that girl where I wanted to give her a chance and she completely obliterated by hopes and expectations? How many times have I had to hear his words and think that, you all are like us? How many times do you think I have hoped at the bottom of my heart and soul, that we could live in peace!
But that’s impossible! Because we are so fundamentally different from each other that if even if we wanted to we could not do it! There is no chance between us Diclonius, only an everlasting war that I will finish and eradicate you all from the face of the earth
Answer me Diclonius! When your kind was killing all the innocent people, slaughtering those who never wronged you at any time, when you were butchering men, women and children left and right and trust me I’ve lived more than enough to have seen it…
TELL ME DICLONIUS…!!!
TELL ME DEMONS…!!!
…Tell me now, the hopeless chances you gave me, my father and teacher and my friends and the countless innocent human lives that had nothing to do with you…
…
…
…And why should I…keep giving you chances…?”
Hector’s personality had made a complete 360. It was true that Hector could get upset, but right now, the old man was livid, his hands gripping the sides of his throne so tightly that his fingers were beginning to bleed. His teeth were grinding together and his eyes were focused hatefully on No. 44.
"I guess we know now..." Zen said softly under his breath. "...The reason that Hector Schlenzanner is so furious. I wonder for how long, he has lived behind that mask with us, while his own heart and soul has been torn apart and ravaged?"
For the group of humans who had tried to assault them, they seemed to be as curious as well to hear No. 44's response.
-------------
(Drew)
Ariel couldn't help but start laughing when Hector said. "Do you think that just because you and your pitiful species has gone through hell and back that you think you understand anything? Ha! What a pathetic point made by a foolish girl and her dull group of friends who don’t realize how lucky they really are. There are thousands, even millions of people who suffer worse than you and nobody goes to save them." She laughed so hard that everything else he said was a blur. "You're so stuck on that statement it's more than likely becoming a lie. Have you experienced brutal experimentation? Idiot human, what could be worse than a non-consentual... what amounts to rape? You're so hung up on finding excuses that the only reason you have is the intent to kill that the angry lost children have."
She then looked at Zen. "Have you seen these silpelits murder anyone in cold blood since they've come into your care? I doubt it considering they're still here and alive."
She stared at the screen. "You look like a grown man, and speak like one, but you are simply a child raging at some past wrong. 'Demons' such a childish insult hardly worth my time. I'd rather not waste my time with you, but with your plans for genocide and all that simply is not a choice."
Ariel paused for a moment. "I've had it with you boy, sit on your throne, be the mad boy you are. You waste your breath here raging like a five year old child."
Ariel turned and began to walk away. She stopped by No. 44, barely any older than the other dicloni here and still in charge of them. "Do your best to take care of yourselves, silpelit. I have Excalibur and Hector to remove from their respective thrones." From there she began to find her way to a different part of town, searching for other silpelits that would be able and willing to help in the attack on Excalibur's base. With the contacts he had, she was willing to believe he was well aware of the assault that would be placed on his base.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Alana gave Zero a smile as he placed the gun on the table. "Kick or no, this will do nicely."
Then Zero stated his plan with "laying on the bed" and Alana giggled a little. "Right, laying on the bed. You'll probably be there for a while. Especially since she doesn't even know where to look." She sighed and sat on the couch in the living area of the room they got. "Might as well watch the tele while we wait. Not like there's much else to do until then."
She doubted that with the harem he was beginning to have that laying on the bed would be everything that would be happening.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Lily woke up bright and early. Considering the burns she had it wasn't like she would sleep well anyways, but considering them she did alright. She hated the lack of cleanliness she was currently under, and the misfortune of there being no working shower here was just another reason why she had originially moved the dicloni to the apartment complex. At least they were familiar with this place.
She had to make contact with Kenshi and pulled out her cellphone to make a radio call to the radio she gave him. It took a little tweaking, but she managed to do it without too much trouble, and once it was operational she turned it on. "Kenshi, this is Lily, I hope you are well. Hector didn't ruff you up too much I do pray. If you aren't in a safe place get there somewhere and I'll tell you where we're at and how to get there. From there we can recollect ourselves from that mess and get to the real work that needs to be done, and there's a lot of it."
She paused waiting for the response.
-----------------
(Crane)
“Is that so…Diclonius?”
No. 44 instinctively surrounded herself with vectors when she heard Hector's all too familiar voice sound from the speakers. Her face was filled with disgust as Hector appeared on the screen, looking down at her the same way he did during his attack on the G.O. She hated being looked down on. All she could manage was a silent glare at the monitor while he and Zen exchanged some meaningless small talk. It was obvious, however, that the man had something to say to her, and it wasn't long before No. 44's suspicions were proven right.
“Do you think you’re something special No. 44? Do you think that just because you and your pitiful species has gone through hell and back that you think you understand anything? Ha! What a pathetic point made by a foolish girl and her dull group of friends who don’t realize how lucky they really are. There are thousands, even millions of people who suffer worse than you and nobody goes to save them.
You, who constantly cry out in pain and yet are so weak because you think you deserve hope? A lot of people deserved hope but they don’t get it, where is their hope? Tell me little girl, who thinks she can hold the world on her shoulders, where is there hope? You cry about how people mock you and your horns, get real! Do you honestly think the people of the world really gives a damn about your appearance, there are far worse looking things in the world than some cute little girl with small little horns growing out of their heads!
Do you honestly think the world revolves around such a stupid ideology?”
“I'm nothing special. I'm just a lowly diclonius who's spent her entire life fighting for survival. I spent my entire life in that facility, with each new day bringing a new set of challenges. Every one of the girls behind me is the same. You call us weak, but you're wrong. Every one of us is strong. We've survived this long, and we'll keep on going to the very end, you know why? Hope. Each and every one of us has hope that one day we'll be able to live a peaceful life away from humans. And we deserve it, because we fought for that hope. Everyone deserves hope, Hector, and the only person who can give you that hope is yourself. No one else is going to give it to you. Sure, there are those that have suffered just as we have, but you know not the suffering we have endured. I've had to watch countless girls die a dogs death, mutilated and defiled in the name of science. I've watched girls be chopped up into nothing but a torso while still alive, and hooked up to machines to be used as nothing but tools. I've watched girls have their heads crushed into a bloody paste with a cannonball. I've watched girls be raped, tortured, and ripped to pieces, never knowing why or what they did to deserve that kind of treatment. Our kind may have killed people, but so have you humans, and it doesn't justify what is being done to diclonius around the world.”
Hector’s voice was getting deeper and more aggravated.
“Where was the hope for the thousands of innocent lives you all destroyed!? Where was the chance for those who had nothing to do with it, but you and your kind ripped them apart with your vectors! How many times do you think I have wondered and hoped that perhaps maybe, just maybe despite everything that has happened you demons were different?”
He raised his hand, his fingers gripped tightly around the air.
“Where was the hope of my father and teacher as he was butchered by your kind? Where was the hope for that girl where I wanted to give her a chance and she completely obliterated by hopes and expectations? How many times have I had to hear his words and think that, you all are like us? How many times do you think I have hoped at the bottom of my heart and soul, that we could live in peace!
But that’s impossible! Because we are so fundamentally different from each other that if even if we wanted to we could not do it! There is no chance between us Diclonius, only an everlasting war that I will finish and eradicate you all from the face of the earth
Answer me Diclonius! When your kind was killing all the innocent people, slaughtering those who never wronged you at any time, when you were butchering men, women and children left and right and trust me I’ve lived more than enough to have seen it…
TELL ME DICLONIUS…!!!
TELL ME DEMONS…!!!
…Tell me now, the hopeless chances you gave me, my father and teacher and my friends and the countless innocent human lives that had nothing to do with you…
…
…
…And why should I…keep giving you chances…?”
No. 44 kept her voice calm and stoic as she glared into the monitor. Getting into a shouting match with Hector wouldn't do any good. She had come to terms with the fact that they would never agree on anything. If anything good came out of her fights with Elena, its that she was learning to keep a level head.
“Before... when I fought with you... I thought you were crazy. But now I know that you're insane. Our kind may have committed many atrocities as a whole, just as you humans have, but to blame the actions of few of our species on all of us is just plain idiotic. Humans are killed by animals all the time, but do you exterminate the entire species when that happens? No. You kill the animal that killed and be done with it. When a humans kill other humans, do all attempt to commit mass self genocide? No. You imprison or kill the murderer and be done with it.
Yet with us, many of whom are taken from birth to be experimented on or slaughtered, you have decided to enact a mass genocide. Why? I'm beginning to think, Hector, that you're not doing this for the reason you want us to believe. You're not doing this for justice, or the betterment of mankind... No, you're doing this because of a personal grudge, one that you've probably held inside for years.
You think you're the only one who's lost a loved one? By your logic you have no right to be angry because there are millions of others who have experienced so much worse than you. Don't think you're above anyone else, because you're not. Do you think yourself a king? Its almost as if you even see yourself as a god. You don't get to decide the fate of our species. No single man has that right, especially not you.”
It took all of 44's willpower to keep from destroying the monitor in a fit of rage, to keep all of her feeling at bay. Everyone was watching her, so she couldn't just talk like a leader. She had to act like one too. It seemed Ariel had something to say to Hector as well. She was no happier about Hector's rant than No. 44 and she made that known to everyone. Once finished she turned to leave, but not before giving 44 a farewell message.
"Do your best to take care of yourselves, silpelit. I have Excalibur and Hector to remove from their respective thrones."
No. 44 turned to watch her go. She wanted to help, but she had to put the well-being of the others before any of her personal desires.
“Good luck.”
_____________________________________________
"Kenshi, this is Lily, I hope you are well. Hector didn't ruff you up too much I do pray. If you aren't in a safe place get there somewhere and I'll tell you where we're at and how to get there. From there we can recollect ourselves from that mess and get to the real work that needs to be done, and there's a lot of it."
“Huh, what was that?” Kyosuke said as he landed to investigate. “It sounded like it came from this guy.”
“Kyosuke, set him down for a moment.” his female companion said.
“Alright.” Kyosuke complied, laying Kenshi gently onto the ground. Walking over to his unconscious body, the female diclonius reached into Kenshi's kimono and pulled out the radio that was inside.
“I'm sorry Lily, but it looks like thats going to have to wait. Kenshi is fine, but he's going to be staying with us for awhile.”
_________________________________________
“Dr. Noda seemed quite flustered, don't you think?” one of the D.E.F scientists said.
“Yes, I concur.” another agreed. “His behavior was most unusual, do you not agree Yamamoto?”
“I've had my suspicions ever since he delayed Project Unity. But now, I'm almost certain something is going on. He knows something, and I'm going to find out what.”
Yet another scientist listening in the back chimed in. “Well, he did try to voice his concerns before starting. He could have quite possibly discovered something that would have a negative impact on Project Unity.”
“You might be right.” said the first scientist. “It might be in our best interests to take a look at Dr. Noda's research.”
_____________________________________
Dr. Noda all but barged into his lab and rushed to his computer. He only had 24 hours to finish developing an antidote to the dicloni virus. Something like that was most likely impossible, but he had to try. Taking the Project Unity Serum out of his lab coat, he placed the vial back into the protein synthesis machine in order to analyze it more thoroughly.
LOADING . . . . . . . .
NUCLEOTIDE DETERIORATION 64% COMPLETE. DNA MUTATION CONFIRMED.
“The virus has already almost completely converted the sample into diclonius DNA. Instead of finding a cure, we might have discovered the complete opposite....” Dr. Noda said in horror. He had no time to waste. Furiously typing onto the keyboard Dr. Noda began his work to somehow find a cure in time to save his life.
-------------------
(Reric)
Hector glared at the girl with horns, the appointed leader of the Diclonius No. 44 with his eyes narrowed practically into slits. His body hunched forward so that his features again were hidden by shadows. He didn’t say anything, perhaps he had no retort to make, perhaps he could not think of one. Unseen his mouth moved as if trying to find the words to speak, his hands tightly holding onto the edges of his throne as before, it seemed as if Hector had lost this battle of words.
Then…
“…Heh…heheheh….HA! HAHAHAHAH! KYA HA! HA! HA! HA!” Hector threw back his head and laughed, hard and viciously, with his eyes closed and small tears around them. “Heheheheh! Ha! Ha! Ha! HA! HA! HA! HA! HAHAHAHA! HA! HA! KEH! KEH! HEHEHEH! HA! HA! HA!” He doubled over, now really looking about as insane as No. 44 had though, Hector kept his hand over his face, laughing so hard and yet so chaotically there was clearly nothing funny about it or anything else going on. He kept his hand over his face while he leaned back, bursting out into another stream of giggling madness.
“HA! Ha! Ha! Hahahahahaha! Hahahaha! Heh…ahhh..ahhh..hahahahaha!” He actually began to lose his balance, leaning now over the edge of the throne. “Ah…hahahaha…hahaha…haa…haa…” At long last he finally got himself under control. He slowed his breathing that came out ragged and sweat poured from his face as he kept his hand over his face, only barley hiding the broad grin that had plastered itself over his head. If the girls had any doubt that maybe Schlenzanner did have some sense, that was probably completely gone now.
“…I'm beginning to think, Hector, that you're not doing this for the reason you want us to believe. You're not doing this for justice, or the betterment of mankind... No, you're doing this because of a personal grudge, one that you've probably held inside for years…”
“…Do not be mistaken, Diclonius No. 44…my actions have always been accounted for to the sake of humanity. But it’s true, how can I deny that I want revenge for what you all did. Hahahaha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! My teacher is dead, my friends are dead, my family is dead, those who I cared for are dead and you are all to blame! How could I not deny the fact that I want revenge on the horned ones who took it all away. Ha! Hahahah…hahaha…but…”
He closed his eyes and his smile vanished.
“…Before... when I fought with you... I thought you were crazy. But now I know that you're insane. Our kind may have committed many atrocities as a whole, just as you humans have, but to blame the actions of few of our species on all of us is just plain idiotic. Humans are killed by animals all the time, but do you exterminate the entire species when that happens? No. You kill the animal that killed and be done with it. When a humans kill other humans, do all attempt to commit mass self genocide? No. You imprison or kill the murderer and be done with it…”
“Let me ask you this real quickly? Do you know what the difference between an animal and a Diclonius is? Do you know what the difference between you and us humans? You don’t get it, you bastards never did get it! Ha! You think I’m killing you all because of my desire for revenge?
You are as foolish as always! It is true that my heart burns for revenge and there is no doubt that part of this war is done to satiate that desire for revenge. But after living for nearly 50 years do you think I’d honestly stoop to such a level to take care of my petty revenge?
You and I…are quite similar aren’t we. Humans and Diclonius, we look similar, we act similar, we eat, we drink, we love, we hate. We have similar features, share similar ancestors. We have friends, feelings and dreams. We have nightmares, pain and frustrations. We speak, we listen, we taste.
But there is a very fundamental difference between us, and it has nothing to do with horns or vectors. Believe it or not, but most of the people in the world doesn’t care about your horns and we have the technology to deal with your vectors.
No, the fundamental difference is very simple. You asked why we don’t kill the entire species of an animal when one kills us? Because the death caused by an animal does not disrupt humanity. Animals don’t hunt us down on a common basis and force us to survive.
You asked why we do not kill all of human in some mass suicide when one person kills us? Because simply put, that is detrimental to survival. One does not murder their own species just because of the actions of one person. As humans, as any species, we desire the need to survive and continue our species.”
Hector again smiled, lightly this time so that his face wasn’t so contorted like it was last time. He leaned more comfortably in his seat, legs crossing with his hand on his chin again.
“Tell me Diclonius, what do you do if you knew that every single human in the world had an innate desire to kill you all and that one person could literally put your entire species down to the brink? How would you react knowing that at any moment, one of us could snap and your lives could just end out of nowhere. Because that’s exactly what we have to deal with right now with you all.
Diclonius are born with that innate desire to kill people. It’s not just social or psychological, it’s also biological. We aren’t just enemies on the scale of what we’ve done to each other, our rivalry is deeply etched into our very DNA itself. So what do you do then?
Do you just hope? Should we do like dear little Brennan does and keep trying to give you all chances? How many chances should I give you? 10? 100? 1,000? 1,000,000? How many times should humanity give you a chance, just hoping that the day of total destruction because one girl is having a bad day and destroys the world does not come? That’s what it’s like for us, for humanity. The fundamental difference is that which we can’t control completely…
That desire you have to kill humanity.
Oh and you can attempt to restrain that voice inside your head, you can attempt to struggle to remain at peace and it may last ten, a hundred or even a thousand years. But all it takes is one, just one moment for that all to change.”
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Re: Elfen World (Part I)
by Jamie Dark Mon Dec 02, 2013 3:19 pm
- Spoiler:
- (Reric)
The room they had entered was a large rectangular area where the Master General, Elena Squratoli, sat upon her seat with papers in her hands, her legs crossed and her strict eyes focused on the parchments until Jamie and Suzuki entered and bowed, giving their greetings. It was there that her eyes stopped focusing on the paper and moved to the two who had entered. Her face was stern, strict and lacking such emotions as joy or happiness in them. Eyes seemed almost clouded, as if it wasn’t only her emotions that were foggy, but her entire being.
Besides her was the second in command Lt. General Xurtius Zen, currently reading off reports.
“According to Maxwell, data implication should be finished within the week. We have received reports from Captain Schlenzanner on the issue going on in Argentina, he will be sending in the report by the next week unless something important comes up. Now then…it would appear we have some guests.” Zen ended his words to face the newcomers.
“It is an honour to finally meet you in person…Master General Elena…”
“You must be the representatives of the Azure Kingdom that I was spoken to about. Princess Suzuki Rose, daughter of William and Sophia Rose and soon to be Queen of the Azure Kingdom.” She looked over at Jamie, her body moving so that her rather decent sized bust shook slightly, almost threatening to break out of the rather revealing outfit she was wearing.
“And if I am correct, you are Sir Jamie, loyal knight of Princess Suzuki Rose.”
Elena had been expecting the two for a while now, having been informed of their coming about two weeks ago. They were part of a Kingdom around Great Britain, apparently slightly separated from the countries parliamentary system and yet at the same time, it was apparently also an important aspect of the country as well. They had come, as she had been told, about forming an alliance with her group.
The Great Order, a specialized international police force. For the expression of resources from the Azure Kingdom, they, the G.O, would provide security measures for the Azure Kingdom.
“I already understand what you all want from the reports, but do provide anything else you’d wish to say before we get down to business.”
--------------------
(Jamie)
“You must be the representatives of the Azure Kingdom that I was spoken to about. Princess Suzuki Rose, daughter of William and Sophia Rose and soon to be Queen of the Azure Kingdom.” She looked over at Jamie, her body moving so that her rather decent sized bust shook slightly, almost threatening to break out of the rather revealing outfit she was wearing.
“And if I am correct, you are Sir Jamie, loyal knight of Princess Suzuki Rose.”
“Yes, and in 4 months, I will take Suzuki’s hand in marriage and take the role of King. It will be a happy day for both of us” Jamie replied, keeping in his bow.
“I already understand what you all want from the reports, but do provide anything else you’d wish to say before we get down to business.”
“Ah yes, I don’t know if this was said, but we are allowing are knights to help you as reinforcements if necessary, as well as my loyal knight here, who is the best out of them all, as well as being the best in Great Britain, so you would have a very valuable member at your disposal” Suzuki said to Elena.
“Indeed I am one of the best between my group and our country…and if you want proof, I would be happy to show you my skills…” Jamie said, giving a wink to Elena. “So how about it? Would you like to see my abilities first hand?”
------------------
(Reric)
Indeed I am one of the best between my group and our country…and if you want proof, I would be happy to show you my skills…” Jamie said, giving a wink to Elena. “So how about it? Would you like to see my abilities first hand?”
“Shall I test him? If he is truly to act as a guard for us, he must prove himself to be worth enough? But I will allow you to decide that my lady.” Zen asked calmly.
Elena thought about it, then decided she would. “Why not, you haven’t been able to test your abilities out in a while anyways Lt. General Zen, and the boy seems anxious to prove himself. I’m getting a bath, tell me how it goes when you two are finished…” Then as if it didn’t matter there were other people in the room, Elena stripped off her clothing, revealing her full naked body and walked off while carrying her clothes. It must’ve been something Zen had seen countless times before because he didn’t so much as bat an eye at her direction.
“Please forgive my lady, she does not mean to disrespect you two but she does have her ways of doing things. Jamie Dark, please head this way with me. We are going to the field for battle, I will test you out to see how well your words hold up.”
He left, expecting them to follow him out to the field where once he arrived, he turned to face his opponent, pulling a long sabre from his coat and pointing it the young man. Then he lowered it, bowed deeply as a sign of respect and then got into a defending position.
----------------------
(Jamie)
“Shall I test him? If he is truly to act as a guard for us, he must prove himself to be worth enough? But I will allow you to decide that my lady.” Zen asked calmly.
Elena thought about it, then decided she would. “Why not, you haven’t been able to test your abilities out in a while anyways Lt. General Zen, and the boy seems anxious to prove himself. I’m getting a bath, tell me how it goes when you two are finished…”
And without any warning, Elena stripped down until she was naked. Jamie’s eyes widened in shock as it happened; it was totally out of nowhere for that to happen. His eyes were then covered by Suzuki. “If you show any sign of enjoyment from that…I will punish you severely….” Suzuki said to Jamie, her voice sounding cold and strict.
A shiver went down Jamie’s spine. “Y-yes my Lady” Jamie quickly said. Suzuki was scary when she was mad, so Jamie didn’t want to get on her bad side again...
Suzuki let Jamie see again once Elena was no longer in view.
“Please forgive my lady, she does not mean to disrespect you two but she does have her ways of doing things. Jamie Dark, please head this way with me. We are going to the field for battle, I will test you out to see how well your words hold up.”
Zen then headed off. Jamie turned to Suzuki and they both nodded. They then followed Zen out and Suzuki then walked to a part of the area where she would not be in the way. Zen turned around once they arrived and pulled out his long sabre from his coat. He then pointed it at Jamie before bowing out of respect. Jamie then bowed back. Jamie then jumped to his feet and pulled out his dual blades. He kept his eyes on Zen, trying to study what he can and what style he would use. At the moment Jamie could see that Zen has taken a defensive position.
“So, you are going to play defensive first?” Jamie thought. Originally Jamie was going to start defensively, but if he did that now, then the two would be standing still for the entire battle. Jamie slowly began moving around, studying Zen’s possible tactics, while also staying quick on his feet for any possible attack from Zen.
It was all now down to what was going to happen next and who was going to make the first move.
-------------------
(Drew)
“I'm sorry Lily, but it looks like thats going to have to wait. Kenshi is fine, but he's going to be staying with us for awhile.”
Lily blinked a while at the radio. "And who are you, might I ask? Kenshi didn't seem the type to have many close friends. Also, let me give you a quick run down of how to break the tracer on that device, you don't want any unwelcome guests courtesy of Hector Schlenzaner. We had to make a dramatic escape over here because of that."
She waited for whatever response they had and then began to give them the run through so she could keep in contact and not be at risk of losing Kenshi to Hector.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ariel traveled several hours before finally returning to Plymouth. Out of all that time she only managed to find and recruit two dicloni to help with their escape of the castle. Following her sister's presence, Ariel arrived at the hotel and found her way to the room they were in.
Alana looked at her. "Successful?"
Ariel gave a mixed look back. "Somewhat. We have two definite yeses and I found the Great Order HQ. They have a veritable army of silpelits under their protection. However, it seems the silpelits are unwilling to assist us, but considering the circumstances they seemed to be in that was understandable." She sat down at the table. "Perhaps a meal? I am rather hungry. Four hours of walking can give a woman quite the appetite."
----------------------------
(Reric)
"So then...let us see how well the greatest knight of the Azure Kingdom can go against the second in command of The Great Order..." Zen said, his voice carrying no amount of ill terms or mockery.
"...But I should give you fair warning, Sir Jamie Dark, we members of the Great Order, do not play checkers or expect fairness. You should be prepared, for any sort of attack that may go down."
And with a swift movement, Xurtius did not attack with his blade. Instead he pulled out his black pistol and aimed directly at Jamie's right knee. He fired off the first shot, already attempting to handicap the young Knight.
------------------
(Jamie)
(Backstory)
"So then...let us see how well the greatest knight of the Azure Kingdom can go against the second in command of The Great Order..." Zen said, his voice carrying no amount of ill terms or mockery.
"...But I should give you fair warning, Sir Jamie Dark, we members of the Great Order, do not play checkers or expect fairness. You should be prepared, for any sort of attack that may go down."
Swiftly, Zen did not attack with his blade, instead he pulled out a black gun and aimed towards Jamie and fired. Jamie saw the action, smiled and as the bullet was fired, gracefully dodged the bullet with ease.
“Oh I expect you not to play fair, what fun would this battle be if we were fair? If we played fair, how would you be able to test me?” Jamie said to Zen. “So, now that you are taking advantage of the fact that I can only attack at close range…how about I do that then? Be warned though…I am at my best when I in this situation…” Jamie then quickly dashes towards Zen, his speed, much quicker than even some of the fastest humans on Earth. Jamie dodged any other bullets that were shot as he closed in towards Zen. Jamie then swung his blade at Zen.
--------------------------
(Present day)
Zero sat up as he heard the door open. He then got close to the door in the room he was in. It was Ariel.
"Successful?"
"Somewhat. We have two definite yeses and I found the Great Order HQ. They have a veritable army of silpelits under their protection. However, it seems the silpelits are unwilling to assist us, but considering the circumstances they seemed to be in that was understandable." She sat down at the table. "Perhaps a meal? I am rather hungry. Four hours of walking can give a woman quite the appetite."
“You can either call room service…or you can eat at the hotel’s restaurant downstairs…” Zero said, leaning on the wall next to the door from the room he was just in. Zero stared at Ariel with a monotone look before looking away. “You don’t have to worry about what you choose…I’ll pay for it”
---------------
(Crane)
Lily blinked a while at the radio. "And who are you, might I ask? Kenshi didn't seem the type to have many close friends.”
“Who I am isn't important right now. Just know that we will be taking Kenshi into our care for the time being.”
“Also, let me give you a quick run down of how to break the tracer on that device, you don't want any unwelcome guests courtesy of Hector Schlenzaner. We had to make a dramatic escape over here because of that."
“That won't be necessary. We know all about Hector and the attack he launched on the diclonius community. We won't be taking any chances. When Kenshi is ready to return we will contact you. Goodbye.” she said then crushed the radio in one of her vectors. “Kyousuke, lets go.”
Draping Kenshi's body over his shoulder the two of them bounded off once more.
__________________________________
Origin Story Part 1
22 Years ago
“Alright children, its time for bed!” Mrs. Sumiya called.
“Aww man! But I don't wanna go to bed yet!” some of them moaned.
“Now now, no arguing! You'll have plenty of time to play tomorrow after your chores.” Mrs. Sumiya said in her warm, gentle voice. Reluctantly, each one of them started off towards their rooms grumbling about wanting to play just a little longer. Mrs. Sumiya walked over to all of the beds and made sure to tuck each child in carefully and tell them goodnight. As she walked out of the room she gently turned off the lights and closed the door.
“Have you put the children to bed?” Mrs. Imaizumi asked.
“Yes. They were a little grumpy tonight, but what can you expect. They are children after all.” Mrs. Sumiya replied with a small chuckle. “Have the others gone home yet?”
“Almost. Its just you, me, and Asuna left.” Mrs. Imaizumi said. “Come on, lets go get some warm tea before we leave. Its quite cold out tonight.”
“That sounds wonderful. Lead the way.” Mrs. Sumiya said. The two headed towards the kitchen where Asuna was already waiting for them. Compared to them, Asuna was quite young at only 19, and beautiful too. She had long blonde hair, sapphire blue eyes, and wore a cute flowery dress.
“Good evening ladies.” she said with a pleasant smile. “I was just making some tea, would you like some?”
“We'd love some.” Mrs. Sumiya said in a pleasant tone. Sitting down at a table, the three ladies drank their tea and talked about their day. Working at an orphanage could be tiresome, so it was nice to be able to sit down and relax at the end of a long day.
“Well, I think we'll be off now.” Mrs. Imaizumi said after they finished their tea. She and Mrs. Sumiya began to bundle up in their winter clothes before heading to the door.
“Thank you so much for taking the night shift, Asuna.” Mrs. Sumiya said. “Things around here have been so much easier since you volunteered.”
“Any time!” Asuna said with another smile. “Well, you two be safe. I'll see you in the morning!” she said as she closed the door while waving goodbye. Quickly turning around, she made a walk through the entire orphanage, sticking her head into all the rooms to make sure the children had gone to bed. With that out of the way, Asuna headed to the library. It wasn't a large library by any means, but it was enough for her. She loved reading, so naturally this was her favorite place. Quickly walking over to one of the bookshelfs, Asuna pulled out her favorite book and headed over to the reading chair in the corner of the library. Beside it was a tiny desk with a reading lamp. Turning it on, the lamp cast a dull glow over the dark walls of the library. It was a dreary looking room at night, but when she was wrapped up in a good book Asuna didn't mind.
For hours she read, turning page after page, getting closer to the end every second. She was on the edge of her seat, her excitement almost uncontrollable. This was it, the moment she had been waiting for.....
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Hmmm? What was that?” Asuna said as she lifted her head from the book in her hands.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Someone's at the door?” Putting her book down, Asuna made her way out of the library and downstairs to the lobby. It was dark so she flipped a nearby switch to turn on the lights. Looking through the peephole, Asuna couldn't see anyone.
“Hello?” she called as she slowly opened the door. The cold wind that rushed in chilled her to the bone as it blew across her face.
“Hello?!” she called again, only louder this time. Still there was no response. She was about to close the door when she heard the faintest of murmurs, almost like a muffled cry. Opening the door wider she called out.
“Is anyone there? Hello?” She stepped out into the cold wintry night, trying to investigate further. She knew she'd heard a knock at the door, but there was no one here. “Huh?” she said in confusion. It was that murmur again. Walking down the steps of the orphanage, Asuna headed towards the sound coming from the darkness. The light from inside the orphanage cast a dull glow onto the steps, but with only this light Asuna could barely see where she was going. She quickened her pace down the steps, as it was starting to snow and she was already shivering from the cold. When she reached the base of the stairs she could barely make out a figure on the ground in front of her.
“Whats this?” she said as she drew closer. The murmur she heard before sounded again, only now it was much closer. It sounded as if it was coming from whatever it was on the ground before her. Upon reaching the object, Asuna bent down to retrieve it. It was a basket of some sort.
“Who would leave a basket out here in the middle of the-” her words were cut off as the tiniest of cries sounded from the basket.
“Oh my god! It... its a baby!” Asuna exclaimed as she rushed back into the Orphanage. All but running to the lounge, Asuna grabbed a handful of blankets and took the baby from is basket. Its skin was almost blue from the cold and she couldn't get it to respond to anything. The tiny little body in her arms was limp and its breathing shallow. Thinking quickly, Asuna rushed to one of the spare bedrooms and began to take off her clothes. Taking the baby into her arms, she wrapped herself in blankets with the baby held close to her chest. It was the only way she could think of to warm him up quickly.
“What is going on?” Asuna thought to herself. “To think someone would leave a baby like this out in the cold all alone. How cruel!” She almost couldn't contain her anger. For as long as she could remember, Asuna had always loved children. Thats why, when she finally became old enough, she volunteered to work at the orphanage. Seeing the laughing face of a child, and knowing she had brought at least a little bit of joy to someone who had already been through so much brought her a kind of happiness she could never describe. Now, holding this baby in her arms, she was doing much more than that. She was saving a child's life. She couldn't imagine why someone would do this, but she did know one thing. She was going to make sure this baby survived to see a happy life. She'd find a loving home for him, somewhere that something like this would never happen again.
__________________________________________
“Hello? Asuna?” Mrs. Sumiya called softly as she walked in the door so she wouldn't wake the children. “Asuna? Where are you?” she called again. There was no response. She tried the kitchen but it was empty along with the lounge, the library, and the children's rooms.
“Asuna?” Mrs. Sumiya said as she opened the door to the spare bedroom. There, lying on the bed, was Asuna. “Asuna, what are you doing? You were on the night shift and yet you were sleeping?”
“Hmmm?” Asuna said as she wearily lifted her head. “Oh, its you Mrs. Sumiya.”
“What's with that kind of response? What if someone had sneaked in here last night? They could have done whatever they liked while you were back here sleeping. What do you have to say for yourself?” Mrs. Sumiya asked angrily.
“Shhh.... You'll wake him!”
“Wake who? I don't see anyone else here?”
“Look, Mrs. Sumiya.” Asuna said as she lowered the blanket down from her chest to reveal the baby in her arms.
“What? Why do you have a baby? And why are you naked?! Whats going on here?!” Mrs. Sumiya said, clearly confused.
“Someone abandoned him here last night. When I found him he was almost dead from the cold. I just couldn't leave him so I tried to warm him up. Thankfully, it looks like he made it.”
“Good heavens! I'll call the others!” Mrs. Sumiya said as she rushed to the phone. Meanwhile, Asuna gently placed the baby onto the bed while she got dressed. It was only then that she noticed something peculiar. There was something poking out of his head.
“Whats this?” she said as she reached to feel of his head. “Are... are those horns?!” she said in surprise. Upon further inspection she saw that they were indeed horns. She had heard of things like this happening to children before, but she never thought that it was actually real.
“Perhaps these are why you were abandoned...” Asuna said softly as she gently picked up the sleeping baby. Wrapping him in blankets until he looked like he was in a cocoon, Asuna cradled him in her arms as she walked to the kitchen where Mrs. Sumiya was making calls to the others who worked at the Orphanage.
“Oh, there you are Asuna!” Mrs. Sumiya said. “I've just let the others know we have a new arrival. They should be here very soon!”
“Thats great!” Asuna said with a pleasant smile.
“Now, why don't you let me take that little one off your hands while you go wake the children up.” Mrs. Sumiya said as she walked up to Asuna with her arms outstretched. She gently took the baby from Asuna and sat at one of the nearby tables.
“Alright, I'll be back soon!” Asuna said as she started towards the children's rooms. When she opened the first door some of the children were already awake.
“Good morning Ms. Asuna!” one of them called. It was a cute little girl, no more than 5 years old. She had black hair tied into two pig-tails with red bows and wore a white dress. Her face was bright with a smile that only a child could give.
“Good morning Miyu!” Asuna said as she bent down to give little Miyu a hug and a pat on the head. “Shall we go wake the others?”
“Yeah!!!” she exclaimed, excited to start the morning routine.
As Asuna went to each room Miyu would burst in, yelling good morning so that all could hear her. Some were happy to see her, others buried their heads into their pillows until Asuna forced them to get up. With all the children gathered and ready, Asuna lead them to the kitchen to get ready for breakfast.
“Alright everyone, single file please!” Asuna said as they approached the door.
“Yes Ms. Asuna.” they all said as they formed into a line.
“Hey, no cutting!” one of the children said.
“But I was here first!” Another argued.
“Nu uh!”
“Was too!”
Hearing the argument, Asuna was quick to scold. “Sunohara! Okazaki! What have I told you two about arguing?”
As soon as the two boys heard Asuna's voice they quickly formed into the line, heads down in apology.
“We're sorry Ms. Asuna...” they said in unison. It was well known to the children that Asuna could have quite the temper if pushed too far.
“That's better. Now, is everyone ready for breakfast?” she said.
“Yeah!!!!!” the children called together.
With that, Asuna opened the doors to the kitchen, only to be greeted by the others who worked there at the orphange standing around the table where she had left Mrs. Sumiya. None of them looked very happy.
“Wait here children, I'll be right back.” she said as she closed the doors headed towards the others.
“Good morning ladies!” Asuna called out to them. Mrs. Imaizumi shot her a quick glance.
“Asuna, come here.” she said rather sternly.
“Huh? Whats wrong everyone?” Asuna asked. As she drew closer she could see that Mrs. Sumiya was still holding the baby but the blankets that covered his head were pulled back, his horns fully exposed.
“It seems we have a bit of a problem...” Mrs. Imaizumi replied. “Look there. Do see that child? Those are horns!”
“Yes, I see them. Whats the problem?” Asuna replied, clearly worried.
“Whats the problem? Are you blind?” Mrs. Kuchiki chimed in. “That child is an abomination! Have you not heard the stories! Those who have horns on their heads bring nothing but death and destruction in their wake!”
“I concur.” Ms. Fujibayashi agreed. “That child could be a danger to us all!”
“Now hold on just a minute..” Mrs. Sumiya interjected. “Have any of you ever seen one of these horned people? ...Well?”
None of them answered. It was true. None of them had actually seen a horned person for themselves, but just the stories were frightening enough.
“True, we may not have seen any ourselves...” Mrs. Kuchiki said. “But then how do you explain the stories? There's too many of them for it to just be a myth! What reason would there be to lie about something like that?”
“She does have a point...” Mrs. Imaizumi said.
“Hold on just a minute!” Asuna burst out. All of the ladies turned to face her. “H...How can you stand there and call that baby an abomination? Sure he may have horns on his head, but how can we know he's the same as those people you've heard about? Are we just supposed to take those stories as fact?” Everyone was silent, taken completely by surprise by Asuna's outburst. “If theres one thing I know, its that that baby is just as human as every one of us in this room. I held him while he was freezing, trying to survive as he was at the edge of death! A small baby, weak and defenseless left out in the cold! I felt his will to survive, his need for someone to love and defend him! That baby has already gone through something that no one his age should have to go through, and now that he's here you all want to cast him out!”
“Asuna, thats quite enough!” Mrs. Kuchiki said. “I understand how you must feel, but there is one thing you're forgetting about. Yes, there is the possibility that he is harmless and just has a birth defect... but there is one other possibility. If he is the same as those we've heard of in the stories... just think of the other children. Do you really want to risk their lives on a chance? Do you want their blood on your hands?”
“...I can't believe you right now! This is a baby we're talking about! An infant! What could a baby possibly do to harm us?”
“No child, you misunderstand.” Mrs. Kuchiki replied. Its not what he can do now, but what he can do when he grows older.”
“She's right you know.” Mrs. Fujibayashi said. “Have you heard the stories? Tales of people with horns on their heads who mysteriously kill people in gruesome ways without even touching them. We wouldn't even know what hit us.”
“Why... why is this happening...” Asuna said softly. She joined the orphanage in order to help children, and now the very people who pledged their lives to doing the same wanted to cast a mere baby out.
“Fine... If you all won't do it then I will.” she said as she took the baby from Mrs. Sumiya. “Don't worry, I'll keep him away from the other children so he doesn't do anything terrible.” she said in a sarcastic voice before walking out. She didn't care what the others thought. She was going to make sure every child who came into this orphanage got the same treatment whether they had horns or not.
______________________________________________
“There, there...” Asuna said softly as she rocked back and forth in a chair in one of the orphanages nurseries. “You must be pretty hungry. Theres no telling how long its been since you had any milk.”
Placing the baby into one of the cradles, Asuna grabbed a pack of baby formula and started filling a bottle with some water from the nearby sink. While she was still preparing the bottle she heard a small knock at the door.
“May I come in?” a voice sounded. It was Mrs. Sumiya.
Asuna said nothing and continued to stir the baby formula into the water. She was still too angry to talk to anyone at the moment.
“Listen, Asuna... I know how angry you must be.” Mrs. Sumiya started. “And I know the others must seem terrible to you right now... They're just... they're just letting their fear get in the way of their judgment. I just wanted to let you know that I'm on your side. Horns or not, we shouldn't cast out a child based on a chance. With time I'm sure the others will come to their senses, but for now if theres anything you need just let me know.”
“Thank you...” Asuna said softly, relieved that she wasn't alone in this. Taking the baby from the cradle, she settled back into the rocking chair and began to feed him. She could tell he was hungry from the way he gripped the bottle with both of his tiny little hands, as if he couldn't drink the milk fast enough.
She couldn't help but smile at the baby in her arms. “Don't worry little one, theres plenty more where that came from.”
____________________________________________
For the next several months Asuna struggled to balance her duties at the orphanage with making sure the new baby was properly taken care of. The many late nights she up comforting the baby were beginning to take their toll. Luckily, Mrs. Sumiya was there to help out every once and awhile, but the others wouldn't so much as look at him. In fact, it seemed as if she too had become distant from the other caretakers.
“Asuna! Asuna! Would you come here for a moment!” she heard a voice call.
“Coming!” she called back as she held the baby over her shoulder.
Making her way out of the nursery and down the hallway, Asuna headed to where she had heard the voice. It seemed like it was coming from the 5-10 year old boys rooms. As she walked inside she saw that it was Mrs. Fujibayashi who had called. It looked like she was tending to all of the boys and getting them ready to go play outside.
“Ah, there you are Asuna. I was just....” she fell silent when she saw what Asuna was holding in her arms. “Actually... nevermind. I think I can handle things here.”
“Whats that supposed to mean?” Asuna asked incredulously. “You obviously need help with something otherwise you wouldn't have called me in the first place.”
“I just... overestimated the amount of work that needed to be done. You may leave now.” she said nervously.
“Are you sure?” Asuna replied as she walked closer. When she did, Mrs. Fujibayashi took a few steps back. “Something wrong?” she said as she kept moving closer.
“Thats far enough!” Mrs. Fujibayashi said. “You keep that thing away from me!”
“Excuse me? This is not a thing! Its a child! Why can't you see that?”
By now all the children were staring silently at the two women, not sure of what to do. It wasn't long, however, before one of them spoke up.
“Ms. Asuna? Mrs. Fujibayahsi? Whats wrong? Are you two mad at each other?” Okazaki asked nervously.
Both Asuna and Mrs. Fujibayashi fell silent at the words of the small boy. They both realized that they had been fighting in front of the children, and something needed to be done.
“No, don't worry dear.” Asuna said with a pleasant smile. Mrs. Fujibayashi and I just had a little.... misunderstanding. Nothing to worry about!”
“Oh okay!” he replied with smile of his own. The other boys seemed to be relieved as well.
“Hey, is that the new baby?” Sunohara chimed in.
Asuna nodded and bent down. “Would you all like to see him?” she asked.
“Yeah!” they all yelled as they gathered around Asuna in a swarm, some pushing and shoving as they tried to get a better view.
“Wait!” Mrs. Fujibayashi called but it was already too late.
“Huh? Look, he has horns!” one of the boys said.
“Yeah, look at 'em!” another boy said. “Thats really weird!”
Unsure of what to think of the baby's strange appearance, most of the boys backed away wanting nothing to do with him. Asuna stood back up and looked around at the boys before her, a disappointed look on her face.
“I can't believe this... I thought you boys knew better. Just because someone looks different than you doesn't mean you should treat him differently or be mean to him. You would all do well to remember that.” she said as she turned to leave. Out of the corner of her eye she could see the smirk on Mrs. Fujibayashi's face.
“What's this place coming to?” she thought to herself as she headed back to the nursery. She needed to get away for awhile. Grabbing her coat from one of the chairs she quickly put it on before bundling the baby up in blankets. Taking a walk would be nice, but since spring was only just beginning it was still a little cold outside.
“Now, why don't we go for a little walk hmm?” she said as she headed towards the door. The sun bathed her face in a warm light as she opened it and walked outside. It was a beautiful day, even if it was a little chilly. The streets were mostly empty except for a few cars, but seeing as this was a small town this was usually the case. As she walked down the sidewalk, the few people she saw gave her strange looks when they saw the horns on the baby she carried. Ignoring them, she pressed on trying to enjoy the weather and being alone for awhile. It wasn't often that she got to take walks like this.
“You know.... I should really start thinking of a name for you...” she said to herself. “To think I haven't even thought of one after this long...”
Asuna was lost in thought for awhile as she continued to walk through the town, ignoring all the strange looks that were cast her way. Thinking of a name was harder than she thought.
“Gah! I can't think of anything! How do people come up with a good name?” She came to a stop at bench and sat down to take a rest for a few minutes. “….I guess this would be easier if I had some help huh?” she said as she looked down at the baby in her arms. He was staring at something. She turned to see what he was staring at, only to find out she was sitting right in front of a dojo of some sort. Through the window she could see an old man teaching the art of swordsmanship. Standing in front of his pupils, the man drew his sword and began instructing the class on what looked like different kinds of strikes and stances. From his graceful movements and skilled techniques, Asuna could tell he was a master. “You like that huh?” she said, the baby's eyes glued to the sword in the old man's hands.
“That's it!” she exclaimed as a smile spread across her face. “Kenshi. Yeah, I think thats a great name.
From now on, I'll call you Kenshi.”
---------------
(Reric)
OOC: nice post Crane, hopefully your next post will involve No. 44 and stuff so I can go up on that.
The blades of metal clanked together, sending a brief spark into the air. The kid was quick, faster than most people of even distinctive professions would expect. A bead of sweat ran down Zen’s face though his expression did not change. He held his guard against the kid, using his strength to keep him back.
Younger, the kid lacked the same level of strength that the Lt. General possessed, though speed was perhaps a different objective. It was only a combination of great skill and quick thinking that kept the blade from slicing him open upon first contact. Jamie was truly beyond the expectations of normality, if this was only his beginnings, then training would create a being almost inhumanly strong.
“I will give you credit Sir Jamie Dark…” Zen uttered. “You’re reflexes are amazing, you’re speed incredible and your swordsmanship marked with excellency. Do I perceive the implication of the strength of the Azure Kingdom here?”
Another clash of sparks, this time emitted because Zen had pulled himself away, his sabre sliding across Jamie’s own blade in return. There was little room between them, another strike of his sword would certainly had enough length to his the young boy. But at this distance, why bother with such efforts when a quicker one would suffice. Xurtius pulled out the same gun he had before and aimed towards Jamie’s shoulders. To have dodged his initial attack was utterly incredible.
But now?
Would the boy be able to avoid his bullet here when the distance between them was not even a sword’s length away?
--------------------
(Jamie)
“I will give you credit Sir Jamie Dark…” Zen uttered. “You’re reflexes are amazing, you’re speed incredible and your swordsmanship marked with excellency. Do I perceive the implication of the strength of the Azure Kingdom here?”
Jamie smirked. “I wouldn’t be one of the best if I did not improve at what I am best at…” Jamie saw as Zen pulled his blade away from Jamie, sparks appearing as the blade dragged across Jamie’s own blade. Zen then pulled out his gun again. Jamie quickly scanned the situation. “Angle of gun…target…my right shoulder…chance of dodging bullet from this distance…10%...chances of the bullet not making a big impact on my shoulder…50%...plan…attack…” Jamie thought quickly. Jamie then dashed at Zen, moving his body as he went forward so that the bullet would miss the important part of his shoulder, but that didn’t necessary mean that the bullet would miss, the bullet was still going to hit Jamie in the shoulder, but would miss the bone and just hit the skin.
Jamie attacked with both of his blades. His plan was to use one to block Zen’s blade and use the other on Zen. Once Jamie got close he swung his blade at Zen’s sword. Once Zen goes to block, Jamie will then swing the other blade while Zen is open.
----------------
(Reric)
The gunshot made its made though to no avail, it left nothing more than a flesh wound on the Azure Knight. However he had prepared himself for this possibility and gone into action bringing out his blade he saw the quick movements before him.
A swish of metal and a clash of sparks as Zen blocked the first strike against him. However as the Azure Knight had planned, this left him completely open to Jamie's secondary attack. A blade that would rush towards his now undefended body.
"...Macro Filament wires...activate..."
As if the side of his body had exploded, a stream of wires poured out of Zen's body, wrapping themselves around Jamie's attack and keeping them from reaching him.
"To think that I would have to utilize my wires in such a fight, impressive Knight, I suppose this means I can quit the warm up." Breaking free the clash, Zen sent out a stream of attack, whip like wires to overwhelm his opponent.
----------------
(Jamie)
"...Macro Filament wires...activate..."
As Jamie had predicted, Zen used his blade to block his attack, leaving his body exposed for Jamie’s second blade, but Jamie was not expecting this. Zen’s body, looking like it had exploded, started shooting out wires from his body and surrounded itself around Jamie’s second blade.
“What the hell is this?” Jamie thought to himself as the wires grabbed his blade. This was not human. Is Zen a cyborg? Jamie didn’t know about this, so now he has to think of a different strategy.
"To think that I would have to utilize my wires in such a fight, impressive Knight, I suppose this means I can quit the warm up." Breaking free from the clash, Zen immediately sent out his wires towards Jamie, in a chance to overwhelm his opponent.
Jamie did his best to dodge the whip like wires as he tried to distance himself, but was still getting hit, including the freshly opened wound that he just got. Jamie got far enough from the wires so that it didn’t reach him, he hoped…
“Now I see why you are the second in command…I take it you are some cyborg then?” Jamie asked. “And you said that you are done warming up? Probably should have stayed warming up…as since I now know about you being some sort of ‘cyborg’, I am now prepared for anything that you throw at me...SO COME ON THEN BRING IT!!!” Jamie roared as he then dashes towards Zen. He was prepared for the wires to go for him, so he knew what to do when it happens, but the only thing that Jamie wondered was what else did Zen have in his arsenal?
Jamie Dark- Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 28
Location : England
Page 3 of 3 • 1, 2, 3
Similar topics» Elfen World (Part II)
» Elfen World Voting #1
» Elfen World (Remake)
» Elfen World: Character Creation and Rules.
» Elfen World Secondary Character List
» Elfen World Voting #1
» Elfen World (Remake)
» Elfen World: Character Creation and Rules.
» Elfen World Secondary Character List
Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG
Page 3 of 3
Permissions in this forum:
You cannot reply to topics in this forum|
|
|